A DF Books NERDs Release
Dell Magazines
www.dellmagazines.com
Copyright ©2005 Dell Magazines
NOTICE: This work is copyrighted. It is licensed only for
use by the original purchaser. Making copies of this work or
distributing it to any unauthorized person by any means, including
without limit email, floppy disk, file transfer, paper print out, or
any other method constitutes a violation of International copyright law
and subjects the violator to severe fines or imprisonment.
CONTENTS
Editorial: by
Sheila Williams
Diving Into The Wreck by Kristine
Kathryn Rusch
Amba by William Sanders
The Perimeter by Chris Beckett
To The East, A Bright Star by
James Maxey
Cosmic Ego by Mike Allen
Ikiryoh by Liz Williams
Inside the Bubble Chamber by
Robert Frazier
Newton's Mass by Timons Esaias
Earthtime by Damian Kilby
Reflections: Lovecraft as Science
Fiction by Robert Silverberg
On the Net by James Patrick Kelly
Thought Experiments by Therese
Littleton
On Books by Peter Heck
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
December 2005
Vol. 29 No. 12
Dell Magazines
New York
Edition Copyright © 2005
by Dell Magazines,
a division of Crosstown Publications
Asimov's Science Fiction® is a
registered trademark.
All rights reserved worldwide.
All stories in Asimov's are fiction.
Any similarities are coincidental.
Asimov's Science Ficton ISSN 1065-2698 published monthly
except for April/May and October/November double issues.
Gardner Dozois: Consulting Editor
Sheila Williams: Executive Editor
Brian Bieniowski: Assistant Editor
Victoria Green: Senior Art Director
Shirley Chan Levi: Asst Art Director
Abigail Browning: Sub-Rights & Mktg
Scott Lais: Contracts & Permissions
Peter Kanter: Publisher & President
Bruce Sherbow: VP of Sales & Mktg
Julia McEvoy: Print Advertising Sales
Asimov's Science Fiction
Editorial Correspondence only:
475 Park Avenue South
New York, NY 10016
asimovs@dellmagazines.com
Asimov's on the World Wide Web
www.asimovs.com
Subscriptions to the print edition
One Year $32.97
Call toll free 1-800-220-7443
Or mail your order to ASIMOV'S
6 Prowitt Street
Norwalk, CT 06855-1220
Editorial: by Sheila Williams
WRITING WORKSHOPS
It was while reading Harlan Ellison's Again,
Dangerous Visions as a shy teenager that I first encountered the
concept of a writers’ workshop. Harlan was referring to the Clarion
Writers’ Workshop, founded by Robin Scott Wilson in 1968. Clarion
seemed almost mythical to me. Over six weeks, a group of unpublished
authors (with far more confidence than I had in 1975!) could have their
fiction pummeled by each other as well as by a tag-team of respected
science fiction writers. The workshop began at Clarion State College
(now Clarion University) in Pennsylvania, but has long since moved to
East Lansing, Michigan.
In the thirty-seven years since Clarion was
established, it has been joined by several other prestigious workshops.
One of these, Odyssey: The Fantasy Writing Workshop, was founded by
Jeanne Cavelos in 1996. It is held each summer in Manchester, New
Hampshire. This past July, I had the honor of attending both workshops
as the guest editor.
I found the opportunity to attend these workshops
exciting, because both workshops gave me the chance to do something I
don't get to do in the office—meet and critique stories with new
authors. I am always impressed by the level of energy, enthusiasm, and
dedication I find in the unsolicited manuscript submissions (better
known as the “slush pile") that show up at our office. Unfortunately,
the volume of submissions is so heavy that I can't respond personally
to each author and still meet my publishing deadlines. In fact, I often
don't have time to read the entire story. If a tale doesn't grab my
attention quickly, I probably won't get to the end of it. While most of
the authors who submit stories to Asimov's get form rejection
letters, even the personal letters that I do write are necessarily
terse. Only a very few rejection letters contain suggested story
revisions. Before attending Clarion, however, I read a story by each of
the students. At the workshop, I read at least two more stories by each
student.
Although I had been to some three-hour workshop
sessions at various World Science Fiction Conventions, the 2005 Clarion
was my introduction to live-in workshopping. I said good-bye to my
husband and kids on Wednesday, July 6, and flew off to Michigan. I was
to be the Editor-in-Residence for one week. I tend to be chicken when
it comes to flying, so Clarion had graciously agreed to fly me to
Detroit. I was met at the airport by the delightful Catherine Shaffer,
a science author and Clarion grad who has published both science and
science fiction pieces in Analog. We'd met a couple of years
earlier when one of Catherine's essays received the AnLab Readers’
Award for the Best Science Fact article of 2003. Visiting with
Catherine made the hour and a half drive to East Lansing speed by.
The students at Clarion work with six professional
authors and an editor. Most of the authors lead a week of writing and
critiquing sessions. The last two authors are called the anchors. They
teach together for a two-week session. The first three authors at this
year's Clarion were Joan D. Vinge, Charles Coleman Finlay, and Gwyneth
Jones. My own session began during the fourth week with the energetic
Cory Doctorow. I've been reading Cory since he was a finalist for the
Dell Magazines Award for best SF or fantasy story by a college student.
I discovered at Clarion that in addition to his fiction, the Clarion
students were quite familiar with The Complete Idiot's Guide to
Publishing Science Fiction—a book Cory co-authored with Karl
Schroeder.
That first evening, I spent some time unwinding with
Cory and Catherine and the students. Later, I went to my room to read
the stories that would be critiqued the next morning and to check my
email. I had a letter from my sister Lynn, letting me know that she,
too, had just arrived safely at her destination. Her convoy had made it
from Kuwait to Baghdad, and she was about to begin her year-long tour
of duty in Iraq. I knew that we would both be in for the long haul, but
my minefields would be metaphorical and my tour would be shorter.
The workshop began at nine the next morning with a
lecture on Internet rights by Cory, and then the day's stories were
critiqued by all. The next day, I explained the submission process at Asimov's
and the sort of things I'm looking for in stories. One of my props was
a story that had recently sold to the magazine. It was a tale that I
had worked on with the author, a graduate of Clarion West. He had given
me permission to show the students the original story along with the
first and second revisions. After that, the daily critiquing session
began. In addition, I began to hold individual meetings with the
students (as do all the authors who teach at Clarion). Throughout my
week, I was impressed by the students’ group critiques. They managed to
be respectful, even gentle at times, while delivering spot-on and
helpful criticism. A number of the students appeared to be talented,
and all of them had interesting things to say. All of the students
seemed prepared to learn and grow from Clarion.
On Thursday night, Cory's new book, Someone
Comes to Town, Someone Leaves Town (Tor), was launched at
Shueler's—a local bookstore. On Friday evening, the students had an
extra treat. Well-known horror author, Kathe Koja, drove out to Clarion
to visit her old pal Cory, and to give a talk about her successful new
career as a Young Adult author. Cory left later that weekend, and we
were joined by two Nebula-Award-winning authors—Leslie What and Walter
Jon Williams—the anchor team. The students wrote at a ferocious pace,
and turned in a flurry of stories on Sunday and Monday. Leslie and
Walter alternated with talks about writing on Monday and Tuesday and we
all critiqued stories. Like Cory, Walter and Leslie provided the
students with thoughtful and probing comments on their stories. Tuesday
night, Leslie, Walter, and I participated in a panel discussion at the
local Barnes & Noble. On Wednesday morning, I gave a talk on the
art of the first paragraph—that one and only shot most unknown writers
have to grab the editor's attention. Walter followed with a talk on
rights. I had to miss his lecture, though, because I was now on my way
to Detroit and my flight back to New York.
I managed to return to the office for two days,
spent the weekend reminding my children that they really did have a
mother, and then I was off by train to the Odyssey workshop in New
Hampshire. Although the Odyssey workshop also lasts six weeks, the
experience is a bit different from Clarion.
Instead of having a different writer lead each week,
the workshop is taught by Jeanne Cavelos, an experienced editor,
writer, and teacher. Jeanne brings in guest authors and editors. This
year the guests included Elizabeth Hand, P.D. Cacek, Allen M. Steele,
and James Morrow. Melanie Tem and Steve Rasnic Tem were also there for
a week long Writer-in-Residence program.
At Odyssey, I didn't overlap with any of the other
professional guests. I read four stories before attending the workshop.
Monday night, Jeanne held a reception, which gave me an opportunity to
meet the students and answer some questions. That night, I read the
three stories that would be workshopped the next day. The following
morning I compressed most of what I'd had to say at Clarion into a
two-and-a-half-hour lecture. The lecture was followed by the group
workshopping session. Once again, I was struck by the students’
insights and suggestions. I was also impressed with Jeanne's ability to
take apart a story and offer constructive criticism without inflicting
permanent injury to the student. Later that afternoon, I had individual
meetings with the students who had authored the first four stories.
After a long, but rewarding, day, James Patrick
Kelly—SF author and columnist-extraordinaire—picked me up and took me
back to his house for an evening of swimming, a cookout, and a boat
ride with him and his wife, Pam. It was a lovely way to end an
intensive couple of weeks.
Although I was brought in to teach, I learned a
number of things at both workshops. Watching Cory, Leslie, Walter, and
Jeanne gave me ideas on how to improve my own teaching skills.
Listening to the students gave me insights into their questions and
into their commitment to writing. They may not all end up with
professional sales, but they will all improve their writing skills and
grow from the workshop experience. I realized that to survive the
workshop, your epidermis doesn't really have to be all that tough; as
long as you remember that it really is the story, not the author, which
is being critiqued. Each story is a work of art, just like a clay pot
or a piece of jewelry. The artist can take the lessons learned from a
good critique and use them to improve the work—or make the next one
better. I was thrilled to attend these workshops as a teacher, but
maybe if I'd understood this concept as a teenager, even I could have
survived a Clarion or an Odyssey as a student.
You can contact Clarion at clarion @msu.edu,
Clarion West (another well-known workshop) can be contacted at info@clarionwest.org.
Odyssey can be reached via www. sff.net/odyssey.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Asimov's CONGRATULATES the winners of the 2005 Hugo Awards
Best Novel: Jonathan Strange & Mr. Norrell by
Susanna Clarke
Best Novella: “The Concrete Jungle” by Charles Stross
Best Novelette: “The Faery Handbag” by Kelly Link
Best Short Story: “Travels with My Cats” by Mike Resnick—Asimov's,
February 2004
Best Related Book: The Cambridge Companion to Science
Fiction by Edward James and Farah Mendlesohn, eds.
Best Dramatic Presentation—Long Form: The Incredibles
Best Dramatic Presentation—Short Form: Battlestar
Galactica:"33"
Best Professional Editor: Ellen Datlow
Best Professional Artist: Jim Burns
Best Semi-Pro Zine: Ansible, Edited by David
Langford
Best Fanzine: Plotka, Edited by Alison Scott, Steve
Davies, and Mike Scott
Best Fan Writer: Dave Langford
Best Fan Artist: Sue Mason
Best Website: Sci Fiction, Edited by Ellen Datlow
John W. Campbell Award for Best New Writer: Elizabeth Bear
[Back to Table of Contents]
Locus called Kristine Kathryn Rusch's most recent science
fiction/mystery novel, Buried Deep (Roc, 2005), “a grand act of Sfnal
imagination.” The novel is part of a loosely connected
Endeavor-award-winning series based on the author's Hugo-nominated
“Retrieval Artist” novella. Kristine's next novel, “Paloma,” will be
published in the spring. Meanwhile, she continues her award-winning
short-story career. Last year, her tales appeared in the Year's Best
Science Fiction, the World's Finest Mystery and Crime Stories as well
as in the premiere anthology, A Moment on the Edge: 100 Years of Crime
Stories by Women. Before you start her newest story, prepare yourself
for unrelenting action. Be sure to take a deep breath before...
Diving Into The Wreck by Kristine
Kathryn Rusch
We approach the wreck in stealth mode: lights and
communications array off, sensors on alert for any other working ship
in the vicinity. I'm the only one in the cockpit of the Nobody's
Business. I'm the only one with the exact coordinates.
The rest of the team sits in the lounge, their gear
in cargo. I personally searched each one of them before sticking them
to their chairs. No one, but no one, knows where the wreck is except
me. That was our agreement.
They hold to it or else.
We're six days from Longbow Station, but it took us
ten to get here. Misdirection again, although I'd only planned on two
days working my way through an asteroid belt around Beta Six. I ended
up taking three, trying to get rid of a bottom-feeder that tracked us,
hoping to learn where we're diving.
Hoping for loot.
I'm not hoping for loot. I doubt there's something
space-valuable on a wreck as old as this one looks. But there's history
value, and curiosity value, and just plain old we-done-it value. I
picked my team with that in mind.
The team: six of us, all deep-space experienced.
I've worked with two before—Turtle and Squishy, both skinny
space-raised women who have a sense of history that most out here lack.
We used to do a lot of women-only dives together, back in the
beginning, back when we believed that sisterhood was important. We got
over that pretty fast.
Karl comes with more recommendations than God; I
wouldn't've let him aboard with those rankings except that we needed
him—not just for the varied dives he's gone on, but also for his
survival skills. He's saved at least two diving-gone-wrong trips that I
know of.
The last two—Jypé and Junior—are a father-and-son
team that seem more like halves of the same whole. I've never wreck
dived with them, though I took them out twice before telling them about
this trip. They move in synch, think in synch, and have more money than
the rest of us combined.
Yep, they're recreationists, but recreationists with
a handle: their hobby is history, their desires—at least according to
all I could find on them—to recover knowledge of the human past, not to
get rich off of it.
It's me that's out to make money, but I do it my
way, and only enough to survive to the next deep space trip. I don't
thrive out here, but I'm addicted to it.
The process gets its name from the dangers: in olden
days, wreck diving was called space diving to differentiate it from the
planet-side practice of diving into the oceans.
We don't face water here—we don't have its weight or
its unusual properties, particularly at huge depths. We have other
elements to concern us: No gravity, no oxygen, extreme cold.
And greed.
My biggest problem is that I'm land-born, something
I don't confess to often. I spent the first forty years of my life
trying to forget that my feet were once stuck to a planet's surface by
real gravity. I even came to space late: fifteen years old, already
land-locked. My first instructors told me I'd never unlearn the
thinking real atmosphere ingrains into the body.
They were mostly right; land pollutes me, takes out
an edge that the space-raised come to naturally. I gotta consciously
choose to go into the deep and dark; the space-raised glide in like
it's mother's milk. But if I compare myself to the land-locked, I'm a
spacer of the first order, someone who understands vacuum like most
understand air.
Old timers, all space-raised, tell me my interest in
the past comes from being land-locked. Spacers move on, forget what's
behind them. The land-born always search for ties, thinking they'll
understand better what's before them if they understand what's behind
them.
I don't think it's that simple. I've met
history-oriented spacers, just like I've met land-born who're always
looking forward.
It's what you do with the knowledge you collect that
matters and me, I'm always spinning mine into gold.
So, the wreck.
* * * *
I came on it nearly a year before, traveling back
from a bust I'd got suckered into with the promise of glory. I was
manually guiding my single-ship, doing a little mapping to pick up some
extra money. They say there aren't any undiscovered places anymore in
this part of our galaxy, just forgotten ones, and I think that's true.
An eyeblink is all I'd've needed to miss the wreck.
I caught the faint energy signal on a sensor I kept tuned to deep space
around me. The sensor blipped once and was gone, that fast. But I had
been around enough to know that something was there. The energy signal
was too far out, too faint to be anything but lost.
As fast as I could, I dropped out of FTL, cutting my
sublight speed to nothing in the drop. It still took me two jumps and a
half day of searching before I found the blip again and matched its
speed and direction.
I had been right. It was a ship. A black lump
against the blackness of space.
My single-ship is modified—I don't have automatic
anythings in it, which can make it dangerous (the reason single-ships
are completely automatic is so that the sole inhabitant is protected),
but which also makes it completely mine. I've modified engines and the
computers and the communications equipment, so that nothing happens
without my permission.
The ship isn't even linked to me, although it is set
to monitor my heart rate, my respiration rate, and my eyes. Should my
heart slow, my breathing even, or my eyes close for longer than a
minute, the automatic controls take over the entire ship.
Unconsciousness isn't as much of a danger as it would be if the ship
were 100 percent manual, but consciousness isn't a danger either. No
one can monitor my thoughts or my movements simply by tapping the
ship's computer.
Which turned out to be a blessing because now there
are no records of what I had found in the ship's functions. Only that I
had stopped.
My internal computer attached to the eyelink told me
what my brain had already figured out. The wreck had been abandoned
long ago. The faint energy signal was no more than a still-running
current inside the wreck.
My internal computer hypothesized that the wreck was
Old Earth make, five thousand years old, maybe older. But I was
convinced that estimation was wrong.
In no way could Earthers have made it this far from
their own system in a ship like that. Even if the ship had managed to
survive all this time floating like a derelict, even if there had been
a reason for it to be here, the fact remained: no Earthers had been
anywhere near this region five thousand years ago.
So I ignored the computerized hypothesis, and moved
my single-ship as close as I could get it to the wreck without
compromising safety measures.
Pitted and space-scored, the wreck had some kind of
corrosion on the outside and occasional holes in the hull. The thing
clearly was old. And it had been floating for a very long time. Nothing
lived in it, and nothing seemed to function in it either besides that
one faint energy signature, which was another sign of age.
Any other spacer would've scanned the thing, but
other spacers didn't have my priorities. I was happy my equipment
wasn't storing information. I needed to keep this wreck and its
whereabouts my secret, at least until I could explore it.
I made careful private notes to myself as to
location and speed of the wreck, then went home, thinking of nothing
but what I had found the entire trip.
In the silence of my free-floating apartment,
eighteen stories up on the scattered space-station wheel that orbited
Hector One Prime, I compared my eyeball scan to my extensive back-up
files.
And got a jolt: the ship was not only Old Earth
based, its type had a name:
It was a Dignity Vessel, designed as a stealth
warship.
But no Dignity Vessel had made it out of the fifty
light year radius of Earth—they weren't designed to travel huge
distances, at least by current standards, and they weren't manufactured
outside of Earth's solar system. Even drifting at the speed it was
moving, it couldn't have made it to its location in five thousand
years, or even fifty thousand.
A Dignity Vessel.
Impossible, right?
And yet...
There it was. Drifting. Filled with mystery.
Filled with time.
Waiting for someone like me to figure it out.
* * * *
The team hates my secrecy, but they understand it.
They know one person's space debris is another's treasure. And they
know treasures vanish in deep space. The wrong word to the wrong person
and my little discovery would disappear as if it hadn't existed at all.
Which was why I did the second and third scans
myself, all on the way to other missions, all without a word to a soul.
Granted, I was taking a chance that someone would notice my drops out
of FTL and wonder what I was doing, but I doubted even I was being
watched that closely.
When I put this team together, I told them only I
had a mystery vessel, one that would tax their knowledge, their
beliefs, and their wreck-recovery skills.
Not a soul knows it's a Dignity Vessel. I don't want
to prejudice them, don't want to force them along one line of thinking.
Don't want to be wrong.
The whats, hows and whys I'll worry about later. The
ship's here.
That's the only fact I need.
* * * *
After I was sure I had lost every chance of being
tracked, I let the Business slide into a position out of normal
scanner and visual range. I matched the speed of the wreck. If my
ship's energy signals were caught on someone else's scans, they
automatically wouldn't pick up the faint energy signal of the wreck. I
had a half dozen cover stories ready, depending on who might spot us. I
hoped no one did.
But taking this precaution meant we needed transport
to and from the wreck. That was the only drawback of this kind of
secrecy.
First mission out, I'm ferry captain—a role I hate,
but one I have to play. We're using the skip instead of the Business.
The skip is designed for short trips, no more than four bodies on board
at one time.
This trip, there's only three of us—me, Turtle, and
Karl. Usually we team-dive wrecks, but this deep and so early, I need
two different kinds of players. Turtle can dive anything, and Karl can
kill anything. I can fly anything.
We're set.
I'm flying the skip with the portals unshielded. It
looks like we're inside a piece of black glass moving through open
space. Turtle paces most of the way, walking back to front to back
again, peering through the portals, hoping to be the first to see the
wreck.
Karl monitors the instruments as if he's flying the
thing instead of me. If I hadn't worked with him before, I'd be
freaked. I'm not; I know he's watching for unusuals, whatever comes our
way.
The wreck looms ahead of us—a megaship, from the
days when size equaled power. Still, it seems small in the vastness,
barely a blip on the front of my sensors.
Turtle bounces in. She's fighting the grav that I
left on for me—that landlocked thing again—and she's so nervous,
someone who doesn't know her would think she's on something. She's too
thin, like most divers, but muscular. Strong. I like that. Almost as
much as I like her brain.
"What the hell is it?” she asks. “Old Empire?"
"Older.” Karl is bent at the waist, looking courtly
as he studies the instruments. He prefers readouts to eyeballing
things; he trusts equipment more than he trusts himself.
"There can't be anything older out here,” Turtle
says.
"Can't is relative,” Karl says.
I let them tough it out. I'm not telling them what I
know. The skip slows, shuts down, and bobs with its own momentum. I'm
easing in, leaving no trail.
"It's gonna take more than six of us to dive that
puppy,” Turtle says. “Either that, or we'll spend the rest of our lives
here."
"As old as that thing is,” Karl says, “it's probably
been plundered and replundered."
"We're not here for the loot.” I speak softly,
reminding them it's an historical mission.
Karl turns his angular face toward me. In the dim
light of the instrument panel, his gray eyes look silver, his skin
unnaturally pale. “You know what this is?"
I don't answer. I'm not going to lie about something
as important as this, so I can't make a denial. But I'm not going to
confirm either. Confirming will only lead to more questions, which is
something I don't want just yet. I need them to make their own minds up
about this find.
"Huge, old.” Turtle shakes her head. “Dangerous. You
know what's inside?"
"Nothing, for all I know."
"Didn't check it out first?"
Some dive team leaders head into a wreck the moment
they find one. Anyone working salvage knows it's not worth your time to
come back to a place that's been plundered before.
"No.” I pick a spot not far from the main doors, and
set the skip to hold position with the monster wreck. With no trail, I
hope no one's gonna notice the tiny energy emanation the skip gives off.
"Too dangerous?” Turtle asks. “That why you didn't
go in?"
"I have no idea,” I say.
"There's a reason you brought us here.” She sounds
annoyed. “You gonna share it?"
I shake my head. “Not yet. I just want to see what
you find."
She glares, but the look has no teeth. She knows my
methods and even approves of them sometimes. And she should know that
I'm not good enough to dive alone.
She peels off her clothes—no modesty in this
woman—and slides on her suit. The suit adheres to her like it's a part
of her. She wraps five extra breathers around her hips—just-in-case
emergency stuff, barely enough to get her out if her suit's internal
oxygen system fails. Her suit is minimal—it has no back-up for
environmental protection. If her primary and secondary units fail,
she's a little block of ice in a matter of seconds.
She likes the risk; Karl doesn't. His suit is
bulkier, not as form-fitting, but it has external environmental
back-ups. He's had environmental failures and barely survived them.
I've heard that lecture half a dozen times. So has Turtle, even though
she always ignores it.
He doesn't go starkers under the suit either,
leaving some clothes in case he has to peel quickly. Different divers,
different situations. He only carries two extra breathers, both so
small that they fit on his hips without expanding his width. He uses
the extra loops for weapons, mostly lasers, although he's got a knife
stashed somewhere in all that preparedness.
The knife has saved his life twice that I know
of—once against a claim-jumper, and once as a pick that opened a hole
big enough to squeeze his arm through.
They don't put on the headpieces until I give them
the plan. One hour only: twenty minutes to get in, twenty minutes to
explore, twenty minutes to return. Work the buddy system. We just want
an idea of what's in there.
One hour gives them enough time on their breathers
for some margin of error. One hour also prevents them from getting too
involved in the dive and forgetting the time. They have to stay on
schedule.
They get the drill. They've done it before, with me
anyway. I have no idea how other team leaders run their ships. I have
strict rules about everything, and expect my teams to follow.
Headpieces on—Turtle's is as thin as her face, tight
enough to make her look like some kind of cybernetic human. Karl goes
for the full protection—seven layers, each with a different function;
double night vision, extra cameras on all sides; computerized monitors
layered throughout the external cover. He gives me the handheld, which
records everything he “sees.” It's not as good as the camera eyeview
they'll bring back, but at least it'll let me know my team is still
alive.
Not that I can do anything if they're in trouble. My
job is to stay in the skip. Theirs is to come back to it in one piece.
* * * *
They move through the airlock—Turtle bouncing around
like she always does, Karl moving with caution—and then wait the
required two minutes. The suits adjust, then Turtle presses the hatch,
and Karl sends the lead to the other ship.
We don't tether, exactly, but we run a line from one
point of entry to the other. It's cautionary. A lot of divers get wreck
blindness—hit the wrong button, expose themselves to too much light,
look directly into a laser, or the suit malfunctions in ways I don't
even want to discuss—and they need the tactical hold to get back to
safety.
I don't deal with wreck blindness either, but
Squishy does. She knows eyes, and can replace a lens in less than
fifteen minutes. She's saved more than one of my crew in the
intervening years. And after overseeing the first repair—the one in
which she got her nickname—, I don't watch.
Turtle heads out first, followed by Karl. They look
fragile out there, small shapes against the blackness. They follow the
guideline, one hand resting lightly on it as they propel themselves
toward the wreck.
This is the easy part: should they let go or miss by
a few meters, they use tiny air chips in the hands and feet of their
suits to push them in the right direction. The suits have even more
chips than that. Should the diver get too far away from the wreck, they
can use little propellants installed throughout their suits.
I haven't lost a diver going or coming from a wreck.
It's inside that matters.
My hands are slick with sweat. I nearly drop the
handheld. It's not providing much at the moment—just the echo of Karl's
breathing, punctuated by an occasional “fuck” as he bumps something or
moves slightly off-line.
I don't look at the images he's sending back either.
I know what they are—the gloved hand on the lead, the vastness beyond,
the bits of the wreck in the distance.
Instead, I walk back to the cockpit, sink into my
chair, and turn all monitors on full. I have cameras on both of them
and readouts running on another monitor watching their heart and
breathing patterns. I plug the handheld into one small screen, but
don't watch it until Karl approaches the wreck.
The main door is scored and dented. Actual rivets
still remain on one side. I haven't worked a ship old enough for
rivets; I've only seen them in museums and histories. I stare at the
bad image Karl's sending back, entranced. How have those tiny metal
pieces remained after centuries? For the first time, I wish I'm out
there myself. I want to run the thin edge of my glove against the metal
surface.
Karl does just that, but he doesn't seem interested
in the rivets. His fingers search for a door release, something that
will open the thing easily.
After centuries, I doubt there is any easy here.
Finally, Turtle pings him.
"Got something over here,” she says.
She's on the far side of the wreck from me, working
a section I hadn't examined that closely in my three trips out. Karl
keeps his hands on the wreck itself, sidewalking toward her.
My breath catches. This is the part I hate: the
beginning of the actual dive, the place where the trouble starts.
Most wrecks are filled with space, inside and out,
but a few still maintain their original environments, and then it gets
really dicey—extreme heat or a gaseous atmosphere that interacts badly
with the suits.
Sometimes the hazards are even simpler: a jagged
metal edge that punctures even the strongest suits; a tiny corridor
that seems big enough until it narrows, trapping the diver inside.
Every wreck has its surprises, and surprise is the
thing that leads to the most damage—a diver shoving backward to avoid a
floating object, a diver slamming his head into a wall jarring the
suit's delicate internal mechanisms, and a host of other problems, all
of them documented by survivors, and none of them the same.
The handheld shows a rip in the exterior of the
wreck, not like any other caused by debris. Turtle puts a fisted hand
in the center, then activates her knuckle lights. From my vantage, the
hole looks large enough for two humans to go through side-by-side.
"Send a probe before you even think of going in
there,” I say into her headset.
"Think it's deep enough?” Turtle asks, her voice
tinny as it comes through the speakers.
"Let's try the door first,” Karl says. “I don't want
surprises if we can at all avoid them."
Good man. His small form appears like a spider
attached to the ship's side. He returns to the exit hatch, still
scanning it.
I look at the timer, running at the bottom of my
main screen.
17:32
Not a lot of time to get in.
I know Karl's headpiece has a digital readout at the
base. He's conscious of the time, too, and as cautious about that as he
is about following procedure.
Turtle scuttles across the ship's side to reach him,
slips a hand under a metal awning, and grunts.
"How come I didn't see that?” Karl asks.
"Looking in the wrong place,” she says. “This is
real old. I'll wager the metal's so brittle we could punch through the
thing."
"We're not here to destroy it.” There's disapproval
in Karl's voice.
"I know."
19:01. I'll come on the line and demand they return
if they go much over twenty minutes.
Turtle grabs something that I can't see, braces her
feet on the side of the ship, and tugs. I wince. If she loses her grip,
she propels, spinning, far and fast into space.
"Crap,” she says. “Stuck."
"I could've told you that. These things are designed
to remain closed."
"We have to go in the hole."
"Not without a probe,” Karl says.
"We're running out of time."
21:22
They are out of time.
I'm about to come on and remind them, when Karl
says, “We have a choice. We either try to blast this door open or we
probe that hole."
Turtle doesn't answer him. She tugs. Her frame looks
small on my main screen, all bunched up as she uses her muscles to pry
open something that may have been closed for centuries.
On the handheld screen, enlarged versions of her
hands disappear under that awning, but the exquisite detail of her suit
shows the ripple of her flesh as she struggles.
"Let go, Turtle,” Karl says.
"I don't want to damage it,” Turtle says. “God knows
what's just inside there."
"Let go."
She does. The hands reappear, one still braced on
the ship's side.
"We're probing,” he says. “Then we're leaving."
"Who put you in charge?” she grumbles, but she
follows him to that hidden side of the ship. I see only their limbs as
they move along the exterior—the human limbs against the pits and the
dents and the small holes punched by space debris. Shards of protruding
metal near rounded gashes beside pristine swatches that still shine in
the thin light from Turtle's headgear.
I want to be with them, clinging to the wreck,
looking at each mark, trying to figure out when it came, how it
happened, what it means.
But all I can do is watch.
The probe makes it through sixteen meters of stuff
before it doesn't move any farther. Karl tries to tug it out, but the
probe is stuck, just like my team would've been if they'd gone in
without it.
They return, forty-two minutes into the mission,
feeling defeated.
I'm elated. They've gotten farther than I ever
expected.
* * * *
We take the probe readouts back to the Business,
over the protests of the team. They want to recharge and clean out the
breathers and dive again, but I won't let them. That's another rule I
have to remind them of—only one dive per twenty-four hour period. There
are too many unknowns in our work; it's essential that we have time to
rest.
All of us get too enthusiastic about our dives—we
take chances we shouldn't. Sleep, relaxation, downtime all prevent the
kind of haste that gets divers killed.
Once we're in the Business, I download the
probe readouts, along with the readings from the suits, the gloves, and
the handheld. Everyone gathers in the lounge. I have three-D holotech
in there, which'll allow us all to get a sense of the wreck.
As I'm sorting through the material, thinking of how
to present it (Handheld first? Overview? A short lecture?), the entire
group arrives. Turtle's taken a shower. Her hair's wet, and she looks
tired. She'd sworn to me she hadn't been stressed out there, but her
eyes tell me otherwise. She's exhausted.
Squishy follows, looking somber. Jypé and Junior are
already there, in the best seats. They've been watching me set up. Only
Karl is late. When he arrives—also looking tired—Squishy stops him at
the door.
"Turtle says it's old."
Turtle shoots Squishy an angry look.
"She won't say anything else.” Squishy glances at me
as if it's my fault. Only I didn't swear the first team to secrecy
about the run. That was their choice.
"It's old,” Karl says, and squeezes by her.
"She's says it's weird-old."
Karl looks at me now. His angular face seems even
bonier. He seems to be asking me silently if he can talk.
I continue setting up.
Karl sighs, then says, “I've never seen anything
like it."
No one else asks a question. They wait for me. I
start with the images the skip's computer downloaded, then add the
handheld material. I've finally decided to save the suit readouts for
last. I might be the only one who cares about the metal composition,
the exterior hull temperature, and the number of rivets lining the
hatch.
The group watches in silence as the wreck appears,
watches intently as the skip's images show a tiny Turtle and Karl slide
across the guideline.
The group listens to the arguments, and Jypé nods
when Karl makes his unilateral decision to use the probe. The nod
reassures me. Jypé is as practical as I'd hoped he'd be.
I move to the probe footage next. I haven't
previewed it. We've all seen probe footage before, so we ignore the
grainy picture, the thin light, and the darkness beyond.
The probe doesn't examine so much as explore: its
job is to go as far inside as possible, to see if that hole provides an
easy entrance into the wreck.
It looks so easy for ten meters—nothing along the
edges, just light and darkness and weird particles getting disturbed by
our movements.
Then the hole narrows and we can see the walls as
large shapes all around the probe. The hole narrows more, and the walls
become visible in the light—a shinier metal, one less damaged by space
debris. The particles thin out too.
Finally a wall looms ahead. The hole continues, so
small that it seems like the probe can continue. The probe actually
sends a laser pulse, and gets back a measurement: the hole is six
centimeters in diameter, more than enough for the equipment to go
through.
But when the probe reaches that narrow point, it
slams into a barrier. The barrier isn't visible. The probe runs several
more readouts, all of them denying that the barrier is there.
Then there's a registered tug on the line: Karl
trying to get the probe out. Several more tugs later, Karl and Turtle
decide the probe's stuck. They take even more readouts, and then shut
it down, planning to use it later.
The readouts tell us nothing except that the hole
continues, six centimeters in diameter, for another two meters.
"What the hell do you think that is?” Junior asks.
His voice hasn't finished its change yet, even though both Jypé and
Junior swear he's over eighteen.
"Could be some kind of forcefield,” Squishy says.
"In a vessel that old?” Turtle asks. “Not likely."
"How old is that?” Squishy's entire body is tense.
It's clear now that she and Turtle have been fighting.
"How old is that, boss?” Turtle asks me.
They all look at me. They know I have an idea. They
know age is one of the reasons they're here.
I shrug. “That's one of the things we're going to
confirm."
"Confirm.” Karl catches the word. “Confirm what?
What do you know that we don't?"
"Let's run the readouts before I answer that,” I say.
"No.” Squishy crosses her arms. “Tell us."
Turtle gets up. She pushes two icons on the console
beside me, and the suits’ technical readouts come up. She flashes
forward, through numbers and diagrams and chemical symbols to the
conclusions.
"Over five thousand years old.” Turtle doesn't look
at Squishy. “That's what the boss isn't telling us. This wreck is
human-made, and it's been here longer than humans have been in this
section of space."
Karl stares at it.
Squishy shakes her head. “Not possible. Nothing
human made would've survived to make it this far out. Too many gravity
wells, too much debris."
"Five thousand years,” Jypé says.
I let them talk. In their voices, in their argument,
I hear the same argument that went through my head when I got my first
readouts about the wreck.
It's Junior that stops the discussion. In his
half-tenor, half-baritone way, he says, “C'mon, gang, think a little.
That's why the boss brought us out here. To confirm her suspicions."
"Or not,” I say.
Everyone looks at me as if they've just remembered
I'm there.
"Wouldn't it be better if we knew your suspicions?”
Squishy asks.
Karl is watching me, eyes slitted. It's as if he's
seeing me for the first time.
"No, it wouldn't be better.” I speak softly. I make
sure to have eye contact with each of them before I continue. “I don't
want you to use my scholarship—or lack thereof—as the basis for your
assumptions."
"So should we discuss this with each other?”
Squishy's using that snide tone with me now. I don't know what has her
so upset, but I'm going to have to find out. If she doesn't calm, she's
not going near the wreck.
"Sure,” I say.
"All right.” She leans back, staring at the readouts
still floating before us. “If this thing is five thousand years old,
human made, and somehow it came to this spot at this time, then it
can't have a forcefield."
"Or fake readouts like the probe found,” Jypé says.
"Hell,” Turtle says. “It shouldn't be here at all.
Space debris should've pulverized it. That's too much time. Too much
distance."
"So what's it doing here?” Karl asked.
I shrug for the third and last time. “Let's see if
we can find out."
* * * *
They don't rest. They're as obsessed with the
readouts as I've been. They study time and distance and drift,
forgetting the weirdness inside the hole. I'm the one who focuses on
that.
I don't learn much. We need more information—we
revisit the probe twice while looking for another way into the ship—and
even then, we don't get a lot of new information.
Either the barrier is new technology or it is very
old technology, technology that has been lost. So much technology has
been lost in the thousands of years since this ship was built.
It seems like humans constantly have to reinvent
everything.
* * * *
Six dives later and we still haven't found a way
inside the ship. Six dives, and no new information. Six dives, and my
biggest problem is Squishy.
She has become angrier and angrier as the dives
continue. I've brought her along on the seventh dive to man the skip
with me, so that we can talk.
Junior and Jypé are the divers. They're exploring
what I consider to be the top of the ship, even though I'm only
guessing. They're going over the surface centimeter by centimeter,
exploring each part of it, looking for a weakness that we can exploit.
I monitor their equipment using the skip's computer,
and I monitor them with my eyes, watching the tiny figures move along
the narrow blackness of the skip itself.
Squishy stands beside me, at military attention, her
hands folded behind her back.
She knows she's been brought for conversation only;
she's punishing me by refusing to speak until I broach the subject
first.
Finally, when J&J are past the dangerous links
between two sections of the ship, I mimic Squishy's posture—hands
behind my back, shoulders straight, legs slightly spread.
"What's making you so angry?” I ask.
She stares at the team on top of the wreck. Her face
is a smooth reproach to my lack of attention; the monitor on board the
skip should always pay attention to the divers.
I taught her that. I believe that. Yet here I am,
reproaching another person while the divers work the wreck.
"Squishy?” I ask.
She isn't answering me. Just watching, with that
implacable expression.
"You've had as many dives as everyone else,” I say.
“I've never questioned your work, yet your mood has been foul, and it
seems to be directed at me. Do we have an issue I don't know about?"
Finally she turns, and the move is as military as
the stance was. Her eyes narrow.
"You could've told us this was a Dignity Vessel,”
she says.
My breath catches. She agrees with my research. I
don't understand why that makes her angry.
"I could've,” I say. “But I feel better that you
came to your own conclusion."
"I've known it since the first dive,” she says. “I
wanted you to tell them. You didn't. They're still wasting time trying
to figure out what they have here."
"What they have here is an anomaly,” I say,
“something that makes no sense and can't be here."
"Something dangerous.” She crosses her arms.
“Dignity Vessels were used in wartime."
"I know the legends.” I glance at the wreck, then at
the handheld readout. J&J are working something that might be a
hatch.
"A lot of wartimes,” she says, “over many centuries,
from what historians have found out."
"But never out here,” I say.
And she concedes. “Never out here."
"So what are you so concerned about?"
"By not telling us what it is, we can't prepare,”
she says. “What if there're weapons or explosives or something else—"
"Like that barrier?” I ask.
Her lips thin.
"We've worked unknown wrecks before, you and me,
together."
She shrugs. “But they're of a type. We know the
history, we know the vessels, we know the capabilities. We don't know
this at all. No one really knows what these ancient ships were capable
of. It's something that shouldn't be here."
"A mystery,” I say.
"A dangerous one."
"Hey!” Junior's voice is tinny and small. “We got it
open! We're going in."
Squishy and I turn toward the sound. I can't see
either man on the wreck itself. The handheld's imagery is shaky.
I press the comm, hoping they can still hear me.
“Probe first. Remember that barrier."
But they don't answer, and I know why not. I
wouldn't either in their situation. They're pretending they don't hear.
They want to be the first inside, the first to learn the secrets of the
wreck.
The handheld moves inside the darkness. I see four
tiny lights—Jypé's glove lights—and I see the same particles I saw
before, on the first images from the earliest probe.
Then the handheld goes dark. We were going to have
to adjust it to transmit through the metal of the wreck.
"I don't like this,” Squishy says.
I've never liked any time I was out of sight and
communication with the team.
We stare at the wreck as if it can give us answers.
It's big and dark, a blob against our screen. Squishy actually goes to
the portals and looks, as if she can see more through them than she can
through the miracle of science.
But she doesn't. And the handheld doesn't wink on.
On my screen, the counter ticks away the minutes.
Our argument isn't forgotten, but it's on hold as
the first members of our little unit vanish inside.
After thirty-five minutes—fifteen of them inside
(Jypé has rigorously stuck to the schedule on each of his dives,
something which has impressed me)—I start to get nervous.
I hate the last five minutes of waiting. I hate it
even more when the waiting goes on too long, when someone doesn't
follow the time-table I've devised.
Squishy, who's never been in the skip with me, is
pacing. She doesn't say any more—not about danger, not about the way
I'm running this little trip, not about the wreck itself.
I watch her as she moves, all grace and form, just
like she's always been. She's never been on a real mystery run. She's
done dangerous ones—maybe two hundred deep space dives into wrecks that
a lot of divers, even the most greedy, would never touch.
But she's always known what she's diving into, and
why it's where it is.
Not only are we uncertain as to whether or not this
is an authentic Dignity Vessel (and really, how can it be?), we also
don't know why it's here, how it came here, or what its cargo was. We
have no idea what its mission was either—if, indeed, it had a mission
at all.
37:49
Squishy's stopped pacing. She looks out the portals
again, as if the view has changed. It hasn't.
"You're afraid, aren't you?” I ask. “That's the
bottom line, isn't it? This is the first time in years that you've been
afraid."
She stops, stares at me as if I'm a creature she's
never seen before, and then frowns.
"Aren't you?” she asks.
I shake my head.
The handheld springs to life, images bouncy and
grainy on the corner of my screen. My stomach unclenches. I've been
breathing shallowly and not even realizing it.
Maybe I am afraid, just a little.
But not of the wreck. The wreck is a curiosity, a
project, a conundrum no one else has faced before.
I'm afraid of deep space itself, of the vastness of
it. It's inexplicable to me, filled with not just one mystery, but
millions, and all of them waiting to be solved.
A crackle, then a voice—Jypé's.
"We got a lot of shit.” He sounds gleeful. He sounds
almost giddy with relief.
Squishy lets out the breath she's obviously been
holding.
"We're coming in,” Junior says.
It's 40:29.
* * * *
The wreck's a Dignity Vessel, all right. It's got a
DV number etched inside the hatch, just like the materials say it
should. We mark the number down to research later.
Instead, we're gathered in the lounge, watching the
images J&J have brought back.
They have the best equipment. Their suits don't just
have sensors and readouts, but they have chips that store a lot of
imagery woven into the suits’ surfaces. Most suits can't handle the
extra weight, light as it is, or the protections to ensure that the
chips don't get damaged by the environmental changes—the costs are too
high, and if the prices stay in line, then either the suits’ human
protections are compromised, or the imagery is.
Two suits, two vids, so much information.
The computer cobbles it together into two different
information streams—one from Jypé's suit's perspective, the other from
Junior's. The computer cleans and enhances the images, clarifies edges
if it can read them and leaves them fuzzy if it can't.
Not much is fuzzy here. Most of it is firm,
black-and-white only because of the purity of the glovelights and the
darkness that surrounds them.
Here's what we see:
From Junior's point of view, Jypé going into the
hatch. The edge is up, rounded, like it's been opened a thousand times
a day instead of once in thousands of years. Then the image switches to
Jypé's legcams and at that moment, I stop keeping track of which images
belong to which diver.
The hatch itself is round, and so is the tunnel it
leads down. Metal rungs are built into the wall. I've seen these
before: they're an ancient form of ladder, ineffective and dangerous.
Jypé clings to one rung, then turns and pushes off gently, drifting
slowly deep into a darkness that seems profound.
Numbers are etched on the walls, all of them
following the letters DV, done in ancient script. The numbers are
repeated over and over again—the same ones—and it's Karl who figures
out why: each piece of the vessel has the numbers etched into it, in
case the vessel was destroyed. Its parts could always be identified
then.
Other scratches marked the metal, but we can't read
them in the darkness. Some of them aren't that visible, even in the
glovelights. It takes Jypé a while to remember he has lights on the
soles of his feet as well—a sign, to me, of his inexperience.
Ten meters down, another hatch. It opens easily, and
ten meters beneath it is another.
That one reveals a nest of corridors leading in a
dozen different directions. A beep resounds in the silence and we all
glance at our watches before we realize it's on the recording.
The reminder that half the dive time is up.
Junior argues that a few more meters won't hurt.
Maybe see if there are items off those corridors, something they can
remove, take back to the Business and examine.
But Jypé keeps to the schedule. He merely shakes his
head, and his son listens.
Together they ascend, floating easily along the
tunnel as they entered it, leaving the interior hatches open, and only
closing the exterior one, as we'd all learned in dive training.
The imagery ends, and the screen fills with numbers,
facts, figures and readouts which I momentarily ignore. The people in
the room are more important. We can sift through the numbers later.
There's energy here—a palpable excitement—dampened
only by Squishy's fear. She stands with her arms wrapped around
herself, as far from Turtle as she can get.
"A Dignity Vessel,” Karl says, his cheeks flushed.
“Who'd've thought?"
"You knew,” Turtle says to me.
I shrug. “I hoped."
"It's impossible,” Jypé says, “and yet I was inside
it."
"That's the neat part,” Junior says. “It's
impossible and it's here."
Squishy is the only one who doesn't speak. She
stares at the readouts as if she can see more in them than I ever will.
"We have so much work to do,” says Karl. “I think we
should go back home, research as much as we can, and then come back to
the wreck."
"And let others dive her?” Turtle says. “People are
going to ghost us, track our research, look at what we're doing.
They'll find the wreck and claim it as their own."
"You can't claim this deep,” Junior says, then looks
at me. “Can you?"
"Sure you can,” I say. “But a claim's an
announcement that the wreck's here. Something like this, we'll get
jumpers for sure."
"Karl's right.” Squishy's voice is the only one not
tinged with excitement. “We should go back."
"What's wrong with you?” Turtle says. “You used to
love wreck diving."
"Have you read about early period stealth
technology?” Squishy asks. “Do you have any idea what damage it can do?"
Everyone is looking at her now. She still has her
back to us, her arms wrapped around herself so tightly her shirt pulls.
The screen's readout lights her face, but all we can see are parts of
it, illuminating her hair like an inverse nimbus.
"Why would you have studied stealth tech?” Karl asks.
"She was military,” Turtle says. “Long, long ago,
before she realized she hates rules. Where'd you think she learned
field medicine?"
"Still,” Karl says, “I was military too—"
Which explained a lot.
"—and no one ever taught me about stealth tech. It's
the stuff of legends and kids’ tales."
"It was banned.” Squishy's voice is soft, but has
power. “It was banned five hundred years ago, and every few
generations, we try to revive it or modify it or improve it. Doesn't
work."
"What doesn't work?” Junior asks.
The tension is rising. I can't let it get too far
out of control, but I want to hear what Squishy has to say.
"The tech shadows the ships, makes them impossible
to see, even with the naked eye,” Squishy says.
"Bullshit,” Turtle says. “Stealth just masks
instruments, makes it impossible to read the ships on equipment. That's
all."
Squishy turns, lets her arms drop. “You know all
about this now? Did you spend three years studying stealth? Did you
spend two years of post-doc trying to recreate it?"
Turtle is staring at her like she's never seen her
before. “Of course not."
"You have?” Karl asks.
Squishy nods. “Why do you think I find things? Why
do you think I like finding things that are lost?"
Junior shakes his head. I'm not following the
connection either.
"Why?” Jypé asks. Apparently he's not following it
as well.
"Because,” Squishy says, “I've accidentally lost so
many things."
"Things?” Karl's voice is low. His face seems pale
in the lounge's dim lighting.
"Ships, people, materiel. You name it, I lost it
trying to make it invisible to sensors. Trying to recreate the tech you
just found on that ship."
My breath catches. “How do you know it's there?"
"We've been looking at it from the beginning,”
Squishy says. “That damn probe is stuck like half my experiments got
stuck, between one dimension and another. There's only one way in and
no way out. And the last thing you want—the very last thing—is for one
of us to get stuck like that."
"I don't believe it.” Turtle says with such force
that I know she and Squishy have been having this argument from the
moment we first saw the wreck.
"Believe it.” Squishy says that to me, not Turtle.
“Believe it with all that you are. Get us out of here, and if you're
truly humane, blow that wreck up, so no one else can find it."
"Blow it up?” Junior whispers.
The action is so opposite anything I know that I
feel a surge of anger. We don't blow up the past. We may search it,
loot it, and try to understand it, but we don't destroy it.
"Get rid it.” Squishy's eyes are filled with tears.
She's looking at me, speaking only to me. “Boss, please. It's the only
sane thing to do."
* * * *
Sane or not, I'm torn.
If Squishy's right, then I have a dual dilemma: the
technology is lost, new research on it banned, even though the military
keeps conducting research anyway—trying, if I'm understanding Squishy
right, to rediscover something we knew thousands of years before.
Which makes this wreck so very valuable that I could
more than retire with the money we'd get for selling it. I would—we
would—be rich for the rest of our very long lives.
Is the tech dangerous because the experiments to
rediscover it are dangerous? Or is it dangerous because there's
something inherent about it that makes it unfeasible now and forever?
Karl is right: to do this properly, we have to go
back and research Dignity Vessels, stealth tech, and the last few
thousand years.
But Turtle's also right: we'll take a huge chance of
losing the wreck if we do that. We'll be like countless other divers
who sit around bars throughout this sector and bemoan the treasures
they lost because they didn't guard them well enough.
We can't leave. We can't even let Squishy leave. We
have to stay until we make a decision.
Until I make a decision.
On my own.
* * * *
First, I look up Squishy's records. Not her dive
histories, not her arrest records, not her disease manifolds—the stuff
any dive captain would examine—but her personal history, who she is,
what she's done, who she's become.
I haven't done that on any of my crew before. I've
always thought it an invasion of privacy. All we need to know, I'd say
to other dive captains, is whether they can handle the equipment,
whether they'll steal from their team members, and if their health is
good enough to handle the rigors.
And I believed it until now, until I found myself
digging through layers of personal history that are threaded into the
databases filling the Business's onboard computer.
Fortunately for me and my nervous stomach, the more
sensitive databases are linked only to me—no one else even knows they
exist (although anyone with brains would guess that they do)—and even
if someone finds the databases, no one can access them without my
codes, my retinal scan, and, in many cases, a sample of my DNA.
Still, I'm skittish as I work this—sound off, screen
on dim. I'm in the cockpit, which is my domain, and I have the doors to
the main cabin locked. I feel like everyone on the Business
knows I'm betraying Squishy. And I feel like they all hate me for it.
Squishy's real name is Rosealma Quintinia. She was
born forty years ago in a multinational cargo vessel called The
Bounty. Her parents insisted she spend half her day in artificial
gravity so she wouldn't develop spacer's limbs—truncated, fragile—and
she didn't. But she gained a grace that enabled her to go from zero-G
to Earth Normal and back again without much transition at all, a skill
few ever gain.
Her family wanted her to cargo, maybe even pirate,
but she rebelled. She had a scientific mind, and without asking
anyone's permission, took the boards—scoring a perfect 100, something
no cargo monkey had ever done before.
A hundred schools all over the known systems wanted
her. They offered her room, board, and tuition, but only one offered
her all expenses paid both coming and going from the school, covering
the only cost that really mattered to a spacer's kid—the cost of travel.
She went, of course, and vanished into the system,
only to emerge twelve years later—too thin, too poor, and too bitter to
ever be considered a success. She signed on with a cargo vessel as a
medic, and soon became one of its best and most fearless divers.
She met Turtle in a bar, and they became lovers.
Turtle showed her that private divers make more money, and brought her
to me.
And that was when our partnership began.
I sigh, rub my eyes with my thumb and forefinger,
and lean my head against the screen.
Much as I regret it, it's time for questions now.
* * * *
Of course, she's waiting for me.
She's brought down the privacy wall in the room she
initially shared with Turtle, making their rift permanent. Her bed is
covered with folded clothes. Her personal trunk is open at the foot.
She's already packed her nightclothes and underwear inside.
"You're leaving?” I ask.
"I can't stay. I don't believe in the mission.
You've preached forever the importance of unity, and I believe you,
Boss. I'm going to jeopardize everything."
"You're acting like I've already made a decision
about the future of this mission."
"Haven't you?” She sits on the edge of the bed,
hands folded primly in her lap, her back straight. Her bearing is
military—something I've always seen, but never really noticed until now.
"Tell me about stealth tech,” I say.
She raises her chin slightly. “It's classified."
"That's fucking obvious."
She glances at me, clearly startled. “You tried to
research it?"
I nod. I tried to research it when I was researching
Dignity Vessels. I tried again from the Business. I couldn't
find much, but I didn't have to tell her that.
That was fucking obvious too.
"You've broken rules before,” I say. “You can break
them again."
She looks away, staring at that opaque privacy
wall—so representative of what she'd become. The solid backbone of my
crew suddenly doesn't support any of us anymore. She's opaque and
difficult, setting up a divider between herself and the rest of us.
"I swore an oath."
"Well, let me help you break it,” I snap. “If I try
to enter that barrier, what'll happen to me?"
"Don't.” She whispers the word. “Just leave, Boss."
"Convince me."
"If I tell you, you gotta swear you'll say nothing
about this."
"I swear.” I'm not sure I believe me. My voice is
shaky, my tone something that sounds strange to even me.
But the oath—however weak it is—is what Squishy
wants.
Squishy takes a deep breath, but she doesn't change
her posture. In fact, she speaks directly to the wall, not turning
toward me at all.
"I became a medic after my time in Stealth,” she
says. “I decided I had to save lives after taking so many of them. It
was the only way to balance the score...."
* * * *
Experts believe stealth tech was deliberately lost.
Too dangerous, too risky. The original stealth scientists all died
under mysterious circumstances, all much too young and without
recording any part of their most important discoveries.
Through the ages, their names were even lost, only
to be rediscovered by a major researcher, visiting Old Earth in the
latter part of the past century.
Squishy tells me all this in a flat voice. She
sounds like she's reciting a lecture from very long ago. Still, I
listen, word for word, not asking any questions, afraid to break her
train of thought.
Afraid she'll never return to any of it.
Earth-owned Dignity Vessels had all been stripped
centuries before, used as cargo ships, used as junk. An attempt to
reassemble one about five hundred years ago failed because the Dignity
Vessels’ main components and guidance systems were never, ever found,
either in junk or in blueprint form.
A few documents, smuggled to the colonies on Earth's
Moon, suggested that stealth tech was based on interdimensional
science—that the ships didn't vanish off radar because of a “cloak” but
because they traveled, briefly, into another world—a parallel universe
that's similar to our own.
I recognized the theory—it's the one on which time
travel is based, even though we've never discovered time travel, at
least not in any useful way, and researchers all over the universe
discourage experimentation in it. They prefer the other theory of time
travel, the one that says time is not linear, that we only perceive it
as linear, and to actually time travel would be to alter the human
brain.
But what Squishy is telling me is that it's possible
to time travel, it's possible to open small windows in other
dimensions, and bend them to our will.
Only, she says, those windows don't bend as nicely
as we like, and for every successful trip, there are two that don't
function as well.
I ask for explanation, but she shakes her head.
"You can get stuck,” she says, “like that probe.
Forever and ever."
"You think this is what the Dignity Vessels did?"
She shakes her head. “I think their stealth tech is
based on some form of this multi-dimensional travel, but not in any way
we've been able to reproduce."
"And this ship we have here? Why are you so afraid
of it?” I ask.
"Because you're right.” She finally looks at me.
There are shadows under her eyes. Her face is skeletal, the lower lip
trembling. “The ship shouldn't be here. No Dignity Vessel ever left the
sector of space around Earth. They weren't designed to travel vast
distances, let alone halfway across our known universe."
I nod. She's not telling me anything I don't already
know. “So?"
"So,” she says. “Dozens and dozens of those ships
never returned to port."
"Shot down, destroyed. They were battleships, after
all."
"Shot down, destroyed, or lost,” she says. “I vote
for lost. Or used for something, some mission now lost in time."
I shrug. “So?"
"So you wondered why no one's seen this before, why
no one's found it, why the ship itself has drifted so very far from
home."
I nod.
"Maybe it didn't drift."
"You think it was purposely sent here?"
She shakes her head. “What if it stealthed on a
mission to the outer regions of Old Earth's area of space?"
My stomach clenches.
"What if,” she says, “the crew tried to
destealth—and ended up here?"
"Five thousand years ago?"
She shakes her head. “A few generations ago. Maybe
more, maybe less. But not very long. And you were just the lucky one
who found it."
* * * *
I spend the entire night listening to her theories.
I hear about the experiments, the forty-five deaths,
the losses she suffered in a program that started the research from
scratch.
After she left R&D and went into medicine, she
used her high security clearance to explore older files. She found
pockets of research dating back nearly five centuries, the pertinent
stuff gutted, all but the assumptions gone.
Stealth tech. Lost, just like I assumed. And no
one'd been able to recreate it.
I listen and evaluate, and realize, somewhere in the
dead of night, that I'm not a scientist.
But I am a pragmatist, and I know, from my own
research, that Dignity Vessels, with their stealth tech, existed for
more than two hundred years. Certainly not something that would have
happened had the stealth technology been as flawed as Squishy said.
So many variables, so much for me to weigh.
And beneath it all, a greed pulses, one that—until
tonight—I thought I didn't have.
For the last five centuries, our military has
researched stealth tech and failed.
Failed.
I might have all the answers only a short distance
away, in a wreck no one else has noticed, a wreck that is—for the
moment anyway—completely my own.
* * * *
I leave Squishy to sleep. I tell her to clear her
bed, that she has to remain with the group, no matter what I decide.
She nods as if she's expecting that, and maybe she
is. She grabs her nightclothes as I let myself out of the room, and
into the much cooler, more dimly lit corridor.
As I walk to my own quarters, Jypé finds me.
"She tell you anything worthwhile?” His eyes are a
little too bright. Is greed eating at him like it's eating at me? I'm
almost afraid to ask.
"No,” I say. “She didn't. The work she did doesn't
seem all that relevant to me."
I'm lying. I really do want to sleep on this. I make
better decisions when I'm rested.
"There isn't much history on the Dignity Vessels—at
least that's specific,” he says. “And your database has nothing on this
one, no serial number listing, nothing. I wish you'd let us link up
with an outside system."
"You want someone else to know where we are and what
we're doing?” I ask.
He grins. “It'd be easier."
"And dumber."
He nods. I take a step forward and he catches my arm.
"I did check one other thing,” he says.
I am tired. I want sleep more than I can say. “What?"
"I learned long ago that if you can't find something
in history, you look in legends. There's truths there. You just have to
dig more for them."
I wait. The sparkle in his eyes grows.
"There's an old spacer's story that has gotten
repeated through various cultures for centuries as governments have
come and gone. A spacer's story about a fleet of Dignity Vessels."
"What?” I asked. “Of course there was a fleet of
them. Hundreds, if the old records are right."
He waves me off. “More than that. Some say the
fleet's a thousand strong, some say it's a hundred strong. Some don't
give a number. But all the legends talk about the vessels being on a
mission to save the worlds beyond the stars, and how the ships moved
from port to port, with parts cobbled together so that they could move
beyond their design structures."
I'm awake again, just like he knew I would be.
“There are a lot of these stories?"
"And they follow a trajectory—one that would work if
you were, say, leading a fleet of ships out of your area of space."
"We're far away from the Old Earth area of space.
We're so far away, humans from that period couldn't even imagine
getting to where we are now."
"So we say. But think how many years this would
take, how much work it would take."
"Dignity Vessels didn't have FTL,” I say.
"Maybe not at first.” He's fairly bouncing from his
discovery. I'm feeling a little more hopeful as well. “But in that
cobbling, what if someone gave them FTL?"
"Gave them,” I muse. No one in the worlds I know
gives anyone anything.
"Or sold it to them. Can you imagine? One legend
calls them a fleet of ships for hire, out to save worlds they've never
seen."
"Sounds like a complete myth."
"Yeah,” he says, “it's only a legend. But I think
sometimes these legends become a little more concrete."
"Why?"
"We have an actual Dignity Vessel out there, that
got here somehow."
"Did you see evidence of cobbling?” I ask.
"How would I know?” he asks. “Have you checked the
readouts? Do they give different dates for different parts of the ship?"
I hadn't looked at the dating. I had no idea if it
was different. But I don't say that.
"Download the exact specs for a Dignity Vessel,” I
say. “The materials, where everything should be, all of that."
"Didn't you do that before you came here?” he asks.
"Yes, but not in the detail of the ship's
composition. Most people rebuild ships exactly as they were before they
got damaged, so the shape would remain the same. Only the components
would differ. I meant to check our readouts against what I'd brought,
but I haven't yet. I've been diverted by the stealth tech thing, and
now I'm going to get a little sleep. So you do it."
He grins. “Aye, aye, Captain."
"Boss,” I mutter as I stagger down the corridor to
my bed. “I can't tell you how much I prefer boss."
* * * *
I sleep, but not long. My brain's too busy. I'm sure
those specs are different, which confirms nothing. It just means that
someone repaired the vessel at one point or another. But what if the
materials are the kind that weren't available in the area of space
around Earth when Dignity Vessels were built? That disproves Squishy's
worry about the tech of that thing.
I'm at my hardwired terminal when Squishy comes to
my door. I've gone through five or six layers of security to get to
some very old data, data that isn't accessible from any other part of
my ship's networked computer system.
Squishy waits. I'm hoping she'll leave, but of
course she doesn't. After a few minutes, she coughs.
I sigh audibly. “We talked last night."
"I have one more thing to ask."
She stepped inside, unbidden, and closed the door.
My quarters felt claustrophobic with another person inside them. I'd
always been alone here—always—even when I had a liaison with one of the
crew. I'd go to his quarters, never bring him into my own.
The habits of privacy are long engrained, and the
habits of secrecy even longer. It's how I've protected my turf for so
many years, and how I've managed to first-dive so many wrecks.
I dim the screen and turn to her. “Ask."
Her eyes are haunted. She looks like she's gotten
even less sleep than I have.
"I'm going to try one last time,” she says. “Please
blow the wreck up. Make it go away. Don't let anyone else inside.
Forget it was here."
I fold my hands on my lap. Yesterday I hadn't had an
answer for that request. Today I do. I'd thought about it off and on
all night, just like I'd thought about the differing stories I'd heard
from her and from Jypé, and how, I realized fifteen minutes before my
alarm, neither of them had to be true.
"Please,” she says.
"I'm not a scientist,” I say, which should warn her
right off, but of course it doesn't. Her gaze doesn't change. Nothing
about her posture changes. “I've been thinking about this. If this
stealth tech is as powerful as you claim, then we might be making
things even worse. What if the explosion triggers the tech? What if we
blow a hole between dimensions? Or maybe destroy something else,
something we can't see?"
Her cheeks flush slightly.
"Or maybe the explosion'll double-back on us. I
recall something about Dignity Vessels being unfightable, that anything
that hit them rebounded to the other ship. What if that's part of the
stealth tech?"
"It was a feature of the shields,” she says with a
bit of sarcasm. “They were unknown in that era."
"Still,” I say. “You understand stealth tech more
than I do, but you don't really understand it or you'd be able
to replicate it, right?'
"I think there's a flaw in that argument—"
"But you don't really grasp it, right? So you don't
know if blowing up the wreck will create a situation here, something
worse than anything we've seen."
"I'm willing to risk it.” Her voice is flat. So are
her eyes. It's as if she's a person I don't know, a person I've never
met before. And something in those eyes, something cold and terrified,
tells me that if I met her this morning, I wouldn't want to know her.
"I like risks,” I say. “I just don't like that one.
It seems to me that the odds are against us."
"You and me, maybe,” she says. “But there's a lot
more to ‘us’ than just this little band of people. You let that wreck
remain and you bring something dangerous back into our lives, our
culture."
"I could leave it for someone else,” I say. “But I
really don't want to."
"You think I'm making this up. You think I'm
worrying over nothing.” She sounds bitter.
"No,” I say. “But you already told me that the
military is trying to recreate this thing, over and over again. You
tell me that people die doing it. My research tells me these ships
worked for hundreds of years, and I think maybe your methodology was
flawed. Maybe getting the real stealth tech into the hands of people
who can do something with it will save lives."
She stares at me, and I recognize the expression. It
must have been the one I'd had when I looked at her just a few moments
ago.
I'd always known that greed and morals and beliefs
destroyed friendships. I also knew they influenced more dives than I
cared to think about.
But I'd always tried to keep them out of my ship and
out of my dives. That's why I pick my crews so carefully; why I call
the ship Nobody's Business.
Somehow, I never expected Squishy to start the
conflict.
Somehow, I never expected the conflict to be with me.
"No matter what I say, you're going to dive that
wreck, aren't you?” she asks.
I nod.
Her sigh is as audible as mine was, and just as
staged. She wants me to understand that her disapproval is deep, that
she will hold me accountable if all the terrible things she imagines
somehow come to pass.
We stare at each other in silence. It feels like
we're having some kind of argument, an argument without words. I'm
loath to break eye contact.
Finally, she's the one who looks away.
"You want me to stay,” she says. “Fine. I'll stay.
But I have some conditions of my own."
I expected that. In fact, I'd expected that earlier,
when she'd first come to my quarters, not this prolonged discussion
about destroying the wreck.
"Name them."
"I'm done diving,” she says. “I'm not going near
that thing, not even to save lives."
"All right."
"But I'll man the skip, if you let me bring some of
my medical supplies."
So far, I see no problems. “All right."
"And if something goes wrong—and it will—I reserve
the right to give my notes, both audio and digital, to any necessary
authorities. I reserve the right to tell them what we found and how I
warned you. I reserve the right to tell them that you're the one
responsible for everything that happens."
"I am the one responsible,” I say. “But the
entire group has signed off on the hazards of wreck diving. Death is
one of the risks."
A lopsided smile fills her face, but doesn't reach
her eyes. The smile itself seems like sarcasm.
"Yeah,” she says as if she's never heard me make
that speech before. “I suppose it is."
* * * *
I tell the others that Squishy has some concerns
about the stealth tech and wants to operate as our medic instead of as
a main diver. No one questions that. Such things happen on long
dives—someone gets squeamish about the wreck; or terrified of the dark;
or nearly dies and decides to give up wreck-diving then and there.
We're a superstitious bunch when it gets down to it.
We put on our gear in the same order each and every time; we all have
one piece of equipment we shouldn't but we feel we need just to
survive; and we like to think there's something watching over us, even
if it's just a pile of luck and an ancient diving belt.
The upside of Squishy's decision is that I get to
dive the wreck. I have a good pilot, although not a great one, manning
the skip, and I know that she'll make sensible decisions. She'll never
impulsively come in to save a team member. She's said so, and I know
she means it.
The downside is that she's a better diver than I am.
She'd find things I never would; she'd see things I'll never see; she'd
avoid things I don't even know are dangerous.
Which is why, on my first dive to that wreck, I set
myself up with Turtle, the most experienced member of the dive team
after Squishy.
The skip ride over is tense: those two have gone
beyond not talking into painful and outspoken silence. I spend most of
my time going over and over my equipment looking for flaws. Much as I
want to dive this wreck—and I have since the first moment I saw her—I'm
scared of the deep and the dark and the unknown. Those first few
instants of weightlessness always catch me by surprise, always remind
me that what I do is somehow unnatural.
Still, we get to our normal spot, I suit up, and
somehow I make it through those first few minutes, zip along the tether
with Turtle just a few meters ahead of me, and make my way to the hatch.
Turtle's gonna take care of the recording and the
tracking for this trip. She knows the wreck is new to me. She's been
inside once now, and so has Karl. Junior and Jypé had the dive before
this one.
I've assigned three corridors: one to Karl, one to
J&J, and one to Turtle. Once we discover what's at the end of those
babies, we'll take a few more. I'm floating; I'll take the corridor of
the person I dive with.
Descending into the hatch is trickier than it looks
on the recordings. The edges are sharper; I have to be careful about
where I put my hands.
Gravity isn't there to pull at me. I can hear my own
breathing, harsh and insistent, and I wonder if I shouldn't have taken
Squishy's advice: a ten/ten/ten split on my first dive instead of a
twenty/twenty/twenty. It takes less time to reach the wreck now; we get
inside in nine minutes flat. I would've had time to do a bit of
acclimatizing and to have a productive dive the next time.
But I hadn't been thinking that clearly, obviously.
I'd been more interested in our corridor, hoping it led to the control
room, whatever that was.
Squishy had been thinking, though. Before I left,
she tanked me up with one more emergency bottle. She remembered how on
my first dives after a long lay-off, I used too much oxygen.
She remembered that I sometimes panic.
I'm not panicked now, just excited. I have all my
exterior suit lights on, trying to catch the various nooks and crannies
of the hatch tube that leads into the ship.
Turtle's not far behind. Because I'm lit up like a
tourist station, she's not using her boot lights. She's letting me set
the pace, and I'm probably setting it a little too fast.
We reach the corridors in at 11:59. Turtle shows me
our corridor at 12:03. We take off down the notched hallway at 12:06,
and I'm giddy as a child on her first space walk.
Giddy we have to watch. Giddy can be the first sign
of oxygen deprivation, followed by a healthy disregard for safety.
But I don't mention this giddy. I've had it since
Squishy bowed off the teams, and the giddy's grown worse as my dive day
got closer. I'm a little concerned—extreme emotion adds to the heavy
breathing—but I'm going to trust my suit. I'm hoping it'll tell me if
the oxygen's too low, the pressure's off, or the environmental controls
are about to fail.
The corridor is human-sized and built for full
gravity. Apparently no one thought of adding rungs along the side or
the ceiling in case the environmental controls fail.
To me, that shows an astonishing trust in
technology, one I've always read about but have never seen. No ship
designed in the last three hundred years lacks clingholds. No ship
lacks emergency oxygen supplies spaced every ten meters or so. No ship
lacks communications equipment near each door.
The past feels even farther away than I thought it
would. I thought once I stepped inside the wreck—even though I couldn't
smell the environment or hear what's going on around me—I'd get a sense
of what it would be like to spend part of my career in this place.
But I have no sense. I'm in a dark, dreary hallway
that lacks the emergency supplies I'm used to. Turtle's moving slower
than my giddy self wants, although my cautious, experienced boss self
knows that slow is best.
She's finding handholds, and signaling me for them,
like we're climbing the outside of an alien vessel. We're working on an
ancient system—the lead person touches a place, deems it safe, uses it
to push off, and the rest of the team follows.
There aren't as many doors as I would have expected.
A corridor, it seems to me, needs doors funneling off it, with the
occasional side corridor bisecting it.
But there are no bisections, and every time I think
we're in a tunnel not a corridor, a door does appear. The doors are
regulation height, even now, but recessed farther than I'm used to.
Turtle tries each door. They're all jammed or
locked. At the moment, we're just trying to map the wreck. We'll pry
open the difficult places once the map is finished.
But I'd love to go inside one of those closed off
spaces, probably as much as she would.
Finally, she makes a small scratch on the side of
the wall, and nods at me.
The giddy fades. We're done. We go back now—my
rule—and if you get back early so be it. I check my readout: 29:01. We
have ten minutes to make it back to the hatch.
I almost argue for a few more minutes, even though I
know better. Sure, it didn't take us as long to get here as it had in
the past, but that doesn't mean the return trip is going to be easy.
I've lost four divers over the years because they made the mistake I
wanted to make now.
I let Turtle pass me. She goes back, using the same
push-off points as before. As she does that, I realize she's marked
them somehow, probably with something her suit can pick up. My
equipment's not that sophisticated, but I'm glad hers is. We need that
kind of expertise inside this wreck. It might take us weeks just to map
the space, and we can expect each other to remember each and every safe
touch spot because of it.
When we get back to the skip and I drop my helmet,
Squishy glares at me.
"You had the gids,” she says.
"Normal excitement,” I say.
She shakes her head. “I see this coming back the
next time, and you're grounded."
I nod, but know she can't ground me without my
permission. It's my ship, my wreck, my job. I'll do what I want.
I take off the suit, indulge in some relaxation
while Squishy pilots. We didn't get much, Turtle and I, just a few more
meters of corridor mapped, but it feels like we'd discovered a whole
new world.
Maybe that is the gids, I don't know. But I don't
think so. I think it's just the reaction of an addict who returns to
her addiction—an elation so great that she needs to do something with
it besides acknowledge it.
And this wreck. This wreck has so many possibilities.
Only I can't discuss them on the skip, not with
Squishy at the helm and Turtle across from me. Squishy hates this
project, and Turtle's starting to. Her enthusiasm is waning, and I
don't know if it's because of her personal war with Squishy or because
Squishy has convinced her the wreck is even more dangerous than usual.
I stare out a portal, watching the wreck grow tinier
and tinier in the distance. It's ironic. Even though I'm surrounded by
tension, I finally feel content.
* * * *
Half a dozen more dives, maybe sixty more meters,
mostly corridor. One potential storage compartment, which we'd
initially hoped was a stateroom or quarters, and a mechanic's corridor,
filled with equipment we haven't even begun to catalogue.
I spend my off-hours analyzing the materials. So
far, nothing conclusive. Lots of evidence of cobbling, but that's
pretty common for any ship—with FTL or not—that's made it on a long
journey.
What there's no evidence of are bodies. We haven't
found a one, and that's even more unusual. Sometimes there're skeletons
floating—or pieces of them at least—and sometimes we get the full-blown
corpse, suited and intact. A handful aren't suited. Those are the
worst. They always make me grateful we can't smell the ship around us.
The lack of bodies is beginning to creep out Karl.
He's even talked to me in private about skipping the next few dives.
I'm not sure what's best. If he skips them, the
attitudes might become engrained, and he might not dive again. If he
goes, the fears might grow worse and paralyze him in the worst possible
place.
I move him to the end of the rotation, and warn
Squishy she might have to suit up after all.
She just looks at me and grins. “Too many of the
team quit on you, you'll just have to go home."
"I'll dive it myself, and you all can wait,” I say,
but it's bravado and we both know it.
That wreck isn't going to defeat me, not with the
perfect treasure hidden in its bulk.
That's what's fueling my greed. The perfect
treasure: my perfect treasure. Something that answers
previously unasked historical questions—previously unknown historical
questions; something that will reveal facts about our history, our
humanity, that no one has suspected before; and something that, even
though it does all that, is worth a small—physical—fortune.
I love the history part. I get paid a lot of money
to ferry people to other wrecks, teach them to dive old historical
sites. Then I save up my funds and do this: find new sites that no one
else knows about, and mine them for history.
I never expected to mine them for real gold as well.
I shake every time I think about it, and before each
dive, I do feel the gids. Only now I report them to Squishy. I tell her
that I'm a tad too excited, and she offers me a tranq that I always
refuse. Never go into the unknown with senses dulled, that's my motto,
even though I know countless people who do it.
We're on a long diving mission, longer than some of
these folks have ever been on, and we're not even halfway through.
We'll have gids and jitters and too many superstitions. We'll have
fears and near-emergencies, and God forbid, real emergencies as well.
We'll get through it, and we'll have our prize, and
no one, not any one person, will be able to take that away from us.
* * * *
It turned this afternoon.
I'm captaining the skip. Squishy's back at the Business,
taking a boss-ordered rest. I'm tired of her complaints and her
constant negative attitude. At first, I thought she'd turn Turtle, but
Turtle finally got pissed, and decided she'd enjoy this run.
I caught Squishy ragging on J&J, my strong
links, asking them if they really want to be mining a death ship. They
didn't listen to her, not really—although Jypé argued with her just a
little—but that kind of talk can depress an entire mission, sabotage it
in subtle little ways, ways that I don't even want to contemplate.
So I'm manning the skip alone, while J&J are
running their dive, and I'm listening to the commentary, not looking at
the grainy nearly worthless images from the handheld. Mostly I'm
thinking about Squishy and how to send her back without sending
information too and I can't come to any conclusions at all when I hear:
"...yeah, it opens.” Junior.
"Wow.” Jypé.
"Jackpot, eh?” Junior again.
And then a long silence. Much too long for my
tastes, not because I'm afraid for J&J, but because a long silence
doesn't tell me one goddamn thing.
I punch up the digital readout, see we're at
25:33—plenty of time. They got to the new section faster than they ever
have before.
The silence runs from 25:33 to 28:46, and I'm about
to chew my fist off, wondering what they're doing. The handheld shows
me grainy walls and more grainy walls. Or maybe it's just grainy
nothing. I can't tell.
For the first time in weeks, I want someone else in
the skip with me just so that I can talk to somebody.
"Almost time,” Jypé says.
"Dad, you gotta see this.” Junior has a touch of
breathlessness in his voice. Excitement—at least that's what I'm hoping.
And then there's more silence ... thirty-five
seconds of it, followed by a loud and emphatic “Fuck!"
I can't tell if that's an angry “fuck,” a scared
“fuck,” or an awed “fuck.” I can't tell much about it at all.
Now I'm literally chewing on my thumbnail, something
I haven't done in years, and I'm watching the digital, which has crept
past thirty-one minutes.
"Move your arm,” Jypé says, and I know then that
wasn't a good fuck at all.
Something happened.
Something bad.
"Just a little to the left,” Jypé says again, his
voice oddly calm. I'm wondering why Junior isn't answering him, hoping
that the only reason is he's in a section where the communications
relay isn't reaching the skip.
Because I can think of a thousand other reasons,
none of them good, that Junior's communication equipment isn't working.
"We're five minutes past departure,” Jypé says, and
in that, I'm hearing the beginning of panic.
More silence.
I'm actually holding my breath. I look out a portal,
see nothing except the wreck, looking like it always does. The handheld
has been showing the same grainy image for a while now.
37:24
If they're not careful, they'll run out of air. Or
worse.
I try to remember how much extra they took. I didn't
really watch them suit up this time. I've seen their ritual so many
times that I'm not sure what I think I saw is what I actually saw. I'm
not sure what they have with them, and what they don't.
"Great,” Jypé says, and I finally recognize his
tone. It's controlled parental panic. Sound calm so that the kid
doesn't know the situation is bad. “Keep going."
I'm holding my breath, even though I don't have to.
I'm holding my breath and looking back and forth between the portal and
the handheld image. All I see is the damn wreck and that same grainy
image.
"We got it,” Jypé says. “Now careful. Careful—son of
a bitch! Move, move, move—ah, hell."
I stare at the wreck, even though I can't see inside
it. My own breath sounds as ragged as it did inside the wreck. I glance
at the digital:
44:11
They'll never get out in time. They'll never make
it, and I can't go in for them. I'm not even sure where they are.
"C'mon.” Jypé is whispering now. “C'mon son, just
one more, c'mon, help me, c'mon."
The “help me” wasn't a request to a hearing person.
It was a comment. And I suddenly know.
Junior's trapped. He's unconscious. His suit might
even be ripped. It's over for Junior.
Jypé has to know it on some deep level.
Only he also has to know it on the surface, in order
to get out.
I reach for my own communicator before I realize
there's no talking to them inside the wreck. We'd already established
that the skip doesn't have the power to send, for reasons I don't
entirely understand. We've tried boosting power through the skip's
diagnostic, and even with the Business's diagnostic, and we
don't get anything.
I judged we didn't need it, because what can someone
inside the skip do besides encourage?
"C'mon, son.” Jypé grunts. I don't like that sound.
The silence that follows lasts thirty seconds, but
it seems like forever. I move away from the portal, stare at the
digital, and watch the numbers change. They seem to change in
slow-motion:
45:24 to
...25 to
...2 ... 6...
to
...2 ... 7...
until I can't even see them change any more.
Another grunt, and then a sob, half-muffled, and
another, followed by—
"Is there any way to send for help? Boss?"
I snap to when I hear my name. It's Jypé and I can't
answer him.
I can't answer him, dammit.
I can call for help, and I do. Squishy tells me that
the best thing I can do is get the survivor—her word, not mine, even
though I know it's obvious too—back to the Business as quickly
as possible.
"No sense passing midway, is there?” she asks, and I
suppose she's right.
But I'm cursing her—after I get off the line—for not
being here, for failing us, even though there's not much she can do,
even if she's here, in the skip. We don't have a lot of equipment,
medical equipment, back at the Business, and we have even less
here, not that it mattered, because most of the things that happen are
survivable if you make it back to the skip.
Still, I suit up. I promise myself I'm not going to
the wreck, I'm not going to help with Junior, but I can get Jypé along
the guideline if he needs me too.
"Boss. Call for help. We need Squishy and some
divers and oh, shit, I don't know."
His voice sounds too breathy. I glance at the
digital.
56:24
Where has the time gone? I thought he was moving
quicker than that. I thought I was too.
But it takes me a while to suit up, and I talked to
Squishy, and everything is fucked up.
What'll they say when we get back? The mission's
already filled with superstitions and fears of weird technology that
none of us really understand.
And only me and Jypé are obsessed with this thing.
Me and Jypé.
Probably just me now.
"I left him some oxygen. I dunno if it's enough..."
So breathy. Has Jypé left all his extra? What's
happening to Junior? If he's unconscious, he won't use as much, and if
his suit is fucked, then he won't need any.
"Coming through the hatch..."
I see Jypé, a tiny shape on top of the wreck. And
he's moving slowly, much too slowly for a man trying to save his own
life.
My rules are clear: let him make his own way back.
But I've never been able to watch someone else die.
I send to the Business: “Jypé's out. I'm
heading down the line."
I don't use the word help on purpose, but anyone
listening knows what I'm doing. They'll probably never listen to me
again, but what the hell.
I don't want to lose two on my watch.
* * * *
When I reach him six minutes later, he's pulling
himself along the guideline, hand over hand, so slowly that he barely
seems human. A red light flashes at the base of his helmet—the out of
oxygen light, dammit. He did use all of his extra for his son.
I grab one small container, hook it to the side of
his suit, press the “on” only halfway, knowing too much is as bad as
too little.
His look isn't grateful: it's startled. He's so far
gone, he hasn't even realized that I'm here.
I brought a grappler as well, a technology I always
said was more dangerous than helpful, and here's the first test of my
theory. I wrap Jypé against me, tell him to relax, I got him, and we'll
be just fine.
He doesn't. Even though I pry him from the line, his
hands still move, one over the other, trying to pull himself forward.
Instead, I yank us toward the skip, moving as fast
as I've ever moved. I'm burning oxygen at three times my usual rate
according to my suit and I don't really care. I want him inside, I want
him safe, I want him alive, goddammit.
I pull open the door to the skip. I unhook him in
the airlock, and he falls to the floor like an empty suit. I make sure
the back door is sealed, open the main door, and drag Jypé inside.
His skin is a grayish blue. Capillaries have burst
in his eyes. I wonder what else has burst, what else has gone wrong.
There's blood around his mouth.
I yank off the helmet, his suit protesting my every
move.
"I gotta tell you,” he says. “I gotta tell you."
I nod. I'm doing triage, just like I've been taught,
just like I've done half a dozen times before.
"Set up something,” he says. “Record."
So I do, mostly to shut him up. I don't want him
wasting more energy. I'm wasting enough for both of us, trying to save
him, and cursing Squishy for not getting here, cursing everyone for
leaving me on the skip, alone, with a man who can't live, and somehow
has to.
"He's in the cockpit,” Jypé says.
I nod. He's talking about Junior, but I really don't
want to hear it. Junior is the least of my worries.
"Wedged under some cabinet. Looks like—battlefield
in there."
That catches me. Battlefield how? Because there are
bodies? Or because it's a mess?
I don't ask. I want him to wait, to save his
strength, to survive.
"You gotta get him out. He's only got an hour's
worth, maybe less. Get him out."
Wedged beneath something, stuck against a wall,
trapped in the belly of the wreck. Yeah, like I'll get him out. Like
it's worth it.
All those sharp edges.
If his suit's not punctured now, it would be by the
time I'm done getting the stuff off him. Things have to be piled pretty
high to get them stuck in zero-G.
I'll wager the Business that Junior's not
stuck, not in the literal, gravitational sense. His suit's hung up on
an edge. He's losing—he's lost—environment and oxygen, and he's
probably been dead longer than his father's been on the skip.
"Get him out.” Jypé's voice is so hoarse it sounds
like a whisper.
I look at his face. More blood.
"I'll get him,” I say.
Jypé smiles. Or tries to. And then he closes his
eyes, and I fight the urge to slam my fist against his chest. He's dead
and I know it, but some small part of me won't believe it until Squishy
declares him.
"I'll get him,” I say again, and this time, it's not
a lie.
* * * *
Squishy declared him the moment she arrived on the
skip. Not that it was hard. He'd already sunken in on himself, and the
blood—it wasn't something I wanted to think about.
She flew us back. Turtle was in the other skip, and
she never came in, just flew back on her own.
I stayed on the floor, expecting Jypé to rise up and
curse me for not going back to the wreck, for not trying, even though
we all knew—even though he probably had known—that Junior was dead.
When we got back to the Business, Squishy
took his body to her little medical suite. She's going to make sure he
died from suit failure or lack of oxygen or something that keeps the
regulators away from us.
Who knows what the hell he actually died of. Panic?
Fear? Stupidity?—or maybe that's what I'm doomed for. Hell, I let a man
dive with his son, even though I'd ordered all of my teams to abandon a
downed man.
Who can abandon his own kid anyway?
And who listens to me?
Not even me.
My quarters seem too small, the Business
seems too big, and I don't want to go anywhere because everyone'll look
at me, with an I-told-you-so followed by a let's-hang-it-up.
And I don't really blame them. Death's the hardest
part. It's what we flirt with in deep-dives.
We claim that flirting is partly love.
I close my eyes and lean back on my bunk but all I
see are digital readouts. Seconds moving so slowly they seem like days.
The spaces between time. If only we can capture that—the space between
moments.
If only.
I shake my head, wondering how I can pretend I have
no regrets.
* * * *
When I come out of my quarters, Turtle and Karl are
already watching the vids from Jypé's suit. They're sitting in the
lounge, their faces serious.
As I step inside, Turtle says, “They found the
heart."
It takes me a minute to understand her, then I
remember what Jypé said. They were in the cockpit, the heart, the place
we might find the stealth tech.
He was stuck there. Like the probe?
I shudder in spite of myself.
"Is the event on the vid?” I ask.
"Haven't got that far.” Turtle shuts off the
screens. “Squishy's gone."
"Gone?” I shake my head just a little. Words aren't
processing well. I'm having a reaction. I recognize it: I've had it
before when I've lost crew.
"She took the second skip, and left. We didn't even
notice until I went to find her.” Turtle sighs. “She's gone."
"Jypé too?” I ask.
She nods.
I close my eyes. The mission ends, then. Squishy'll
go to the authorities and report us. She's gonna tell them about the
wreck and the accident and Junior's death. She's gonna show them Jypé,
whom I haven't reported yet because I didn't want anyone to find our
position, and the authorities'll come here—whatever authorities have
jurisdiction over this area—and confiscate the wreck.
At best, we'll get a slap, and I'll have a citation
on my record.
At worst, I'll—maybe we'll—face charges for some
form of reckless homicide.
"We can leave,” Karl says.
I nod. “She'll report the Business. They'll
know who to look for."
"If you sell the ship—"
"And what?” I ask. “Not buy another? That'll keep us
ahead of them for a while, but not long enough. And when we get caught,
we get nailed for the full count, whatever it is, because we acted
guilty and ran."
"So, maybe she won't say anything,” Karl says, but
he doesn't sound hopeful.
"If she was gonna do that, she woulda left Jypé,” I
say.
Turtle closes her eyes, rests her head on the seat
back. “I don't know her any more."
"I think maybe we never did,” I say.
"I didn't think she got scared,” Turtle says. “I
yelled at her—I told her to get over it, that diving's the thing. And
she said it's not the thing. Surviving's the thing. She never used to
be like that."
I think of the woman sitting on her bunk, staring at
her opaque wall—a wall you think you can see through, but you really
can't—and wonder. Maybe she always used to be like that. Maybe
surviving was always her thing. Maybe diving was how she proved she was
alive, until the past caught up with her all over again.
The stealth tech.
She thinks it killed Junior.
I nod toward the screen. “Let's see it,” I say to
Karl.
He gives me a tight glance, almost—but not
quite—expressionless. He's trying to rein himself in, but his fears are
getting the best of him.
I'm amazed mine haven't got the best of me.
He starts it up. The voices of men so recently dead,
just passing information—"Push off here.” “Watch the edge there."—make
Turtle open her eyes.
I lean against the wall, arms crossed. The
conversation is familiar to me. I heard it just a few hours ago, and
I'd been too preoccupied to give it much attention, thinking of my own
problems, thinking of the future of this mission, which I thought was
going to go on for months.
Amazing how much your perspective changes in the
space of a few minutes.
The corridors look the same. It takes a lot so that
I don't zone—I've been in that wreck, I've watched similar vids, and in
those I haven't learned much. But I resist the urge to tell Karl to
speed it up—there can be something, some wrong movement, or piece of
the wreck that gloms onto one of my guys—my former guys—before they
even get to the heart.
But I don't see anything like that, and since Turtle
and Karl are quiet, I assume they don't see anything like that either.
Then J&J find the holy grail. They say
something, real casual—which I'd missed the first time—a simple “shit,
man” in a tone of such awe that if I'd been paying attention, I
would've known.
I bite back the emotion. If I took responsibility
for each lost life, I'd never dive again. Of course, I might not after
this anyway—one of the many options the authorities have is to take my
pilot's license away.
The vids don't show the cockpit ahead. They show the
same old grainy walls, the same old dark and shadowed corridor. It's
not until Jypé turns his suit vid toward the front that the pit's even
visible, and then it's a black mass filled with lighter squares,
covering the screen.
"What the hell's that?” Karl asks. I'm not even sure
he knows he's spoken.
Turtle leans forward and shakes her head. “Never
seen anything like it."
Me either. As Jypé gets closer, the images become
clearer. It looks like every piece of furniture in the place has become
dislodged, and has shifted to one part of the cockpit.
Were the designers so confident of their artificial
gravity that they didn't bolt down the permanent pieces? Could any
ship's designers be that stupid?
Jypé's vid doesn't show me the floor, so I can't see
if these pieces have been ripped free. If they have, then that place is
a minefield for a diver, more sharp edges than smooth ones.
My arms tighten in their cross, my fingers forming
fists. I feel a tension I don't want—as if I can save both men by
speaking out now.
"You got this before Squishy took off, right?” I ask
Turtle.
She understands what I'm asking. She gives me a
disapproving sideways look. “I took the vids before she even had the
suit off."
Technically, that's what I want to hear, and yet
it's not what I want to hear. I want something to be tampered with,
something to be slightly off, because then, maybe then, Jypé would
still be alive.
"Look,” Karl says, nodding toward the screen.
I have to force myself to see it. The eyes don't
want to focus. I know what happens next—or at least, how it ends up. I
don't need the visual confirmation.
Yet I do. The vid can save us, if the authorities
come back. Turtle, Karl, even Squishy can testify to my rules. And my
rules state that an obviously dangerous site should be avoided. Probes
get to map places like this first.
Only I know J&J didn't send in a probe. They
might not have because we lost the other so easily, but most likely, it
was that greed, the same one which has been affecting me. The
tantalizing idea that somehow, this wreck, with its ancient secrets, is
the dive of a lifetime—the discovery of a lifetime.
And the hell of it is, beneath the fear and the
panic and the anger—more at myself than at Squishy for breaking our
pact—that greed remains.
I'm thinking, if we can just get the stealth tech
before the authorities arrive, it'll all be worth it. We'll have a
chip, something to bargain with.
Something to sell to save our own skins.
Junior goes in. His father doesn't tell him not to.
Junior's blurry on the vid—a human form in an environmental suit,
darker than the pile of things in the center of the room, but grayer
than the black around them.
And it's Junior who says, “It's open,” and Junior
who mutters “Wow” and Junior who says, “Jackpot, huh?” when I thought
all of that had been a dialogue between them.
He points at a hole in the pile, then heads toward
it, but his father moves forward quickly, grabbing his arm. They don't
talk—apparently that was the way they worked, such an understanding
they didn't need to say much, which makes my heart twist—and together
they head around the pile.
The cockpit shifts. It has large screens that appear
to be unretractable. They're off, big blank canvases against dark
walls. No windows in the cockpit at all, which is another one of those
technologically arrogant things—what happens if the screen technology
fails?
The pile is truly in the middle of the room, a big
lump of things. Why Jypé called it a battlefield, I don't know. Because
of the pile? Because everything is ripped up and moved around?
My arms get even tighter, my fists clenched so hard
my knuckles hurt.
On the vid, Junior breaks away from his father, and
moves toward the front (if you can call it that) of the pile. He's
looking at what the pile's attached to.
He mimes removing pieces, and the cameras shake.
Apparently Jypé is shaking his head.
Yet Junior reaches in there anyway. He examines each
piece before he touches it, then pushes at it, which seems to move the
entire pile. He moves in closer, the pile beside him, something I can't
see on his other side. He's floating, head first, exactly like we're
not supposed to go into one of these spaces—he'd have trouble backing
out if there's a problem—
And of course there is.
Was.
"Ah, hell,” I whisper.
Karl nods. Turtle puts her head in her hands.
On screen nothing moves.
Nothing at all.
Seconds go by, maybe a minute—I forgot to look at
the digital readout from earlier, so I don't exactly know—and then,
finally, Jypé moves forward.
He reaches Junior's side, but doesn't touch him.
Instead the cameras peer in, so I'm thinking maybe Jypé does too.
And then the monologue begins.
I've only heard it once, but I have it memorized.
Almost time.
Dad, you've gotta see this.
Jypé's suit shows us something—a wave? A blackness?
A table?—something barely visible just beyond Junior. Junior reaches
for it, and then—
Fuck!
The word sounds distorted here. I don't remember it
being distorted, but I do remember being unable to understand the
emotion behind it. Was that from the distortion? Or my lack of
attention?
Jypé has forgotten to use his cameras. He's moved so
close to the objects in the pile that all we can see now are rounded
corners and broken metal (apparently these did break off then) and
sharp, sharp edges.
Move your arm.
But I see no corresponding movement. The visuals
remain the same, just like they did when I was watching from the skip.
Just a little to the left.
And then:
We're five minutes past departure.
That was panic. I had missed it the first time, but
the panic began right there. Right at that moment.
Karl covers his mouth.
On screen, Jypé turns slightly. His hands grasp
boots and I'm assuming he's tugging.
Great. But I see nothing to feel great
about. Nothing has moved. Keep going.
Going where? Nothing is changing. Jypé can see that,
can't he?
The hands seem to tighten their grip on the boots,
or maybe I'm imagining that because that's what my hands would do.
We got it.
Is that a slight movement? I step away from the
wall, move closer to the vid, as if I can actually help.
Now careful.
This is almost worse because I know what's coming, I
know Junior doesn't get out, Jypé doesn't survive. I know—
Careful—son of a bitch!
The hands slid off the boot, only to grasp back on.
And there's desperation in that movement, and lack of caution, no
checking for edges nearby, no standard rescue procedures.
Move, move, move—ah, hell.
This time, the hands stay. And tug—clearly
tug—sliding off.
C'mon.
Sliding again.
C'mon son,
And again.
just one more,
And again.
c'mon, help me, c'mon.
Until, finally, in despair, the hands fall off. The
feet are motionless, and, to my untrained eye, appear to be in the same
position they were in before.
Now Jypé's breathing dominates the sound—which I
don't remember at all—maybe that kind of hiss doesn't make it through
our patchwork system—and then the vid whirls. He's reaching, grabbing,
trying to pull things off the pile, and there's no pulling, everything
goes back like it's magnetized.
He staggers backward—all except his hand, which
seems attached—sharp edges? No, his suit wasn't compromised—and then,
at the last moment, eases away.
Away, backing away, the visuals are still of those
boots sticking out of that pile, and I squint, and I wonder—am I seeing
other boots? Ones that are less familiar?—and finally he's bumping
against walls, losing track of himself.
He turns, moves away, coming for help even though he
has to know I won't help (although I did) and panicked—so clearly
panicked. He gets to the end of the corridor, and I wave my hand.
"Turn it off.” I know how this plays out. I don't
need any more.
None of us do. Besides, I'm the only one watching.
Turtle still has her face in her hands, and Karl's eyes are squinched
shut, as if he can keep out the horrible experience just by blocking
the images.
I grab the controls and shut the damn thing off
myself.
Then I slide onto the floor and bow my head. Squishy
was right, dammit. She was so right. This ship has stealth tech. It's
the only thing still working, that one faint energy signature that
attracted me in the first place, and it has killed Junior.
And Jypé.
And if I'd gone in, it would've killed me.
No wonder she left. No wonder she ran. This is some
kind of flashback for her, something she feels we can never ever win.
And I'm beginning to think she's right, when a
thought flits across my brain.
I frown, flick the screen back on, and search for
Jypé's map. He had the system on automatic, so the map goes clear to
the cockpit.
I superimpose that map on the exterior, accounting
for movement, accounting for change—
And there it is, clear as anything.
The probe, our stuck probe, is pressing against
whatever's near Junior's faceplate.
I'm worried about what'll happen if the stealth tech
is open to space, and it always has been—at least since I stumbled on
the wreck.
Open to space and open for the taking.
Karl's watching me. “What're you gonna do?"
Only that doesn't sound like his voice. It's the
greed. It's the greed talking, that emotion I so blithely assumed I
didn't have.
Everyone can be snared, just in different ways.
"I don't know what to do,” I say. “I have no idea at
all."
* * * *
I go back to my room, sit on the bed, stare at the
portal which, mercifully, doesn't show the distant wreck.
I'm out of ideas, out of energy, and out of time.
Squishy and the cavalry'll be here soon, to take the
wreck from me, confiscate it, and send it into governmental oblivion.
And then my career is over. No more dives, no more
space travel.
No more nothing.
I think I doze once because suddenly I'm staring at
Junior's face inside his helmet. His eyes move, ever so slowly, and I
realize—in the space of a heartbeat—that he's alive in there: his
body's in our dimension, his head on the way to another.
And I know, as plainly as I know that he's alive,
that he'll suffer a long and hideous death if I don't help him, so I
grab one of the sharp edges—with my bare hands (such an obvious
dream)—and slice the side of his suit.
Saving him.
Damning him.
Condemning him to an even uglier slow death than the
one he would otherwise experience.
I jerk awake, nearly hitting my head on the wall. My
breath is coming in short gasps. What if the dream is true? What if he
is still alive? No one understands interdimensional travel, so he could
be, but even if he is, I can do nothing.
Absolutely nothing, without condemning myself.
If I go in and try to free him, I will get caught as
surely as he is. So will anyone else.
I close my eyes, but don't lean back to my pillow. I
don't want to fall asleep again. I don't want to dream again, not with
these thoughts on my mind. The nightmares I'd have, all because stealth
tech exists, are terrifying, worse than any I'd had as a child—
And then my breath catches. I open my eyes, rub the
sleep from them, think:
This is a Dignity Vessel. Dignity Vessels have
stealth tech, unless they've been stripped of them. Squishy described
stealth tech to me—and this vessel, this wreck has an original
version.
Stealth tech has value.
Real value, unlike any wreck I've found
before.
I can stake a claim. The time to worry about pirates
and privacy is long gone, now.
I get out of bed, pace around the small room.
Staking a claim is so foreign to wreck-divers. We keep our favorite
wrecks hidden, our best dives secret from pirates and wreck divers and
the government.
But I'm not going to dive this wreck. I'm not going
in again—none of my people are—and so it doesn't matter that the entire
universe knows what I have here.
Except that other divers will come, gold-diggers
will try to rob me of my claim—and I can collect fees from anyone
willing to mine this, anyone willing to risk losing their life in a
long and hideous way.
Or I can salvage the wreck and sell it. The
government buys salvage.
If I file a claim, I'm not vulnerable to citations,
not even to reckless homicide charges, because everyone knows that
mining exacts a price. It doesn't matter what kind of claim you mine,
you could still lose some, or all, of your crew.
But best of all, if I stake a claim on that wreck, I
can quarantine it—and prosecute anyone who violates the quarantine. I
can stop people from getting near the stealth tech if I so choose.
Or I can demand that whoever tries to retrieve it,
retrieve Junior's body.
His face rises, unbidden, not the boy I'd known, but
the boy I'd dreamed of, half-alive, waiting to die.
I know there are horrible deaths in space. I know
that wreck-divers suffer some of the worst.
I carry these images with me, and now, it seems,
I'll carry Junior's.
Is that why Jypé made me promise to go in? Had he
had the same vision of his son?
I sit down at the network, and call up the claim
form. It's so simple. The key is giving up accurate coordinates. The
system'll do a quick double-check to see if anyone else has filed a
claim, and if so, an automatic arbitrator will ask if I care to
withdraw. If I do not, then the entire thing will go to the nearest
court.
My hands itch. This is so contrary to my training.
I start to file—and then stop.
I close my eyes—and he's there again, barely moving,
but alive.
If I do this, Junior will haunt me until the end of
my life. If I do this, I'll always wonder.
Wreck-divers take silly, unnecessary risks, by
definition.
The only thing that's stopping me from taking this
one is Squishy and her urge for caution.
Wreck-divers flirt with death.
I stand. It's time for a rendezvous.
* * * *
Turtle won't go in. She's stressed, terrified, and
blinded by Squishy's betrayal. She'd be useless on a dive anyway, not
clear-headed enough, and probably too reckless.
Karl has no qualms. His fears have left. When I
propose a dive to see what happened in there, he actually grins at me.
"Thought you weren't gonna come around,” he says.
But I have.
Turtle mans the skip. Karl and I have gone in. We've
decided on 30/40/30, because we're going to investigate that cockpit.
Karl theorizes that there's some kind of off switch for the stealth
tech, and of course he's right. But the wreck has no real power, and
since the designers had too much faith in their technology to build
redundant safety systems, I'm assuming they had too much faith to
design an off switch for their most dangerous technology, a dead-man's
switch that'll allow the stealth tech to go off even if the wreck has
no power.
I mention that to Karl and he gives me a startled
look.
"You ever wonder what's keeping the stealth tech on
then?” he asks.
I've wondered, but I have no answer. Maybe when
Squishy comes back with the government ships, maybe then I'll ask her.
What my non-scientific mind is wondering is this: Can the stealth tech
operate from both dimensions? Is something on the other side powering
it?
Is part of the wreck—that hole we found in the hull
on the first day, maybe—still in that other dimension?
Karl and I suit up, take extra oxygen, and
double-check our suits’ environmental controls. I'm not giddy this
trip—I'm not sure I'll be giddy again—but I'm not scared, either.
Just coldly determined.
I promised Jypé I was going back for Junior, and now
I am.
No matter what the risk.
The trip across is simple, quick, and familiar.
Going down the entrance no longer seems like an adventure. We hit the
corridors with fifteen minutes to spare.
Jypé's map is accurate to the millimeter. His
push-off points are marked on the map and with some corresponding glove
grip. We make record time as we head toward that cockpit.
Record time, though, is still slow. I find myself
wishing for all my senses: sound, smell, taste. I want to know if the
effects of the stealth tech have made it out here, if something is off
in the air—a bit of a burnt smell, something foreign that raises the
small hairs on the back of my neck. I want to know if Junior is already
decomposing, if he's part of a group (the crew?) pushed up against the
stealth tech, never to go free again.
But the wreck doesn't cough up those kind of
details. This corridor looks the same as the other corridor I pulled my
way through.
Karl moves as quickly as I do, although his suit
lights are on so full that looking at him almost blinds me. That's what
I did to Turtle on our trip, and it's a sign of nervousness.
It doesn't surprise me that Karl, who claimed not to
be afraid, is nervous. He's the one who had doubts about this trip once
he'd been inside the wreck. He's the one I thought wouldn't make it
through all of his scheduled dives.
The cockpit looms in front of us, the doors stuck
open. It does look like a battlefield from this vantage: the broken
furniture, the destruction all cobbled together on one side of the
room, like a barricade.
The odd part about it is, though, that the barricade
runs from floor to ceiling, and unlike most things in zero-G, seem
stuck in place.
Neither Karl nor I give the barricade much time.
We've vowed to explore the rest of the cockpit first, looking for the
elusive dead-man switch. We have to be careful; the sharp edges are
everywhere.
Before we left, we used the visuals from Jypé's
suit, and his half-finished map, to assign each other areas of the
cockpit to explore. I'm going deep, mostly because this is my idea, and
deep—we both feel—is the most dangerous place. It's closest to the
probe, closest to that corner of the cockpit where Junior still hangs,
horizontal, his boots kicking out into the open.
I go in the center, heading toward the back, not
using handholds. I've pushed off the wall, so I have some momentum, a
technique that isn't really my strong suit. But I volunteered for this,
knowing the edges in the front would slow me down, knowing that the
walls would raise my fears to an almost incalculable height.
Instead, I float over the middle of the room, see
the uprooted metal of chairs and the ripped shreds of consoles. There
are actual wires protruding from the middle of that mess, wires and
stripped bolts—something I haven't seen in space before, only in old
colonies—and my stomach churns as I move forward.
The back wall is dark, with its distended screen.
The cockpit feels like a cave instead of the hub of the Dignity Vessel.
I wonder how so many people could have trusted their lives to this
place.
Just before I reach the wall, I spin so that I hit
it with the soles of my boots. The soles have the toughest material on
my suit. The wall is mostly smooth, but there are a few edges here,
too—more stripped bolts, a few twisted metal pieces that I have no idea
what they once were part of.
This entire place feels useless and dead.
It takes all of my strength not to look at the
barricade, not to search for the bottoms of Junior's boots, not to go
there first. But I force myself to shine a spot on the wall before me,
then on the floor, and the ceiling, looking for something—anything—that
might control part of this vessel.
But whatever had, whatever machinery there'd been,
whatever computerized equipment, is either gone or part of that
barricade. My work in the back is over quickly, although I take an
extra few minutes to record it all, just in case the camera sees
something I don't.
It takes Karl a bit longer. He has to pick his way
through a tiny debris field. He's closer to a possible site: there's
still a console or two stuck to his near wall. He examines them, runs
his suit-cam over them as well, but shakes his head.
Even before he tells me he's found nothing, I know.
I know.
I join him at a two-pronged handhold, where his wall
and mine meet. The handhold was actually designed for this space, the
first such design I've seen on the entire Dignity Vessel.
Maybe the engineers felt that only the cockpit crew
had to survive uninjured should the artificial gravity go off. More
likely, the lack of grab bars was simply an oversight in the other
areas, or a cost-saving measure.
"You see a way into that barricade?” Karl asks.
"We're not going in,” I say. “We're going to satisfy
my curiosity first."
He knows about the dream; I told him when we were
suiting up. I have no idea if Turtle heard—if she did, then she knows
too. I don't know how she feels about the superstitious part of this
mission, but I know that Karl understands.
"I think we should work off a tether,” he says. “We
can hook up to this handhold. That way, if one of us gets stuck—"
I shake my head. There are clearly other bodies in
that barricade, and I would wager that some of them have tethers and
bits of equipment attached.
If the stealth tech is as powerful as I think it is,
then these people had no safeguard against it. A handhold won't defend
us either, even though, I believe, the stealth tech is running at a
small percentage of capacity.
"I'm going first,” I say. “You wait. If I pull in,
you go back. You and Turtle get out."
We've discussed this drill. They don't like it. They
believe leaving me behind will give them two ghosts instead of one.
Maybe so, but at least they'll still be alive to
experience those ghosts.
I push off the handhold, softer this time than I did
from the corridor, and let the drift take me to the barricade. I turn
the front suit-cams on high. I also use zoom on all but a few of them.
I want to see as much as I can through that barricade.
My suit lights are also on full. I must look like a
child's floaty toy heading in for a landing.
I stop near the spot where Junior went in. His boots
are there, floating, like expected. I back as far away from him as I
can, hoping to catch a reflection in his visor, but I get nothing.
I have to move to the initial spot, that hole in the
barricade that Junior initially wanted to go through.
I'm more afraid of that than I am of the rest of the
wreck, but I do it. I grasp a spot marked on Jypé's map, and pull
myself toward that hole.
Then I train the zoom inside, but I don't need it.
I see the side of Junior's face, illuminated by my
lights. The helmet is what tells me that it's him. I recognize the
modern design, the little logos he glued to its side.
His helmet has bumped against the only intact
console in the entire place. His face is pointed downward, the helmet
on clear. And through it, I see something I don't expect: the opposite
of my fears.
He isn't alive. He hasn't been alive in a long, long
time.
As I said, no one understands interdimensional
travel, but we suspect it manipulates time. And what I see in front of
me makes me realize my hypothesis is wrong:
Time sped up for him. Sped to such a rate that he
isn't even recognizable. He's been mummified for so long that the skin
looks petrified, and I bet, if we were to somehow free him and take him
back to the Business, that none of our normal medical tools
could cut through the surface of his face.
There are no currents and eddies here, nothing to
pull me forward. Still, I scurry back to what I consider a safe spot,
not wanting to experience the same fate as the youngest member of our
team.
"What is it?” Karl asks me.
"He's gone,” I say. “No sense cutting him loose."
Even though cutting isn't the right term. We'd have
to free him from that stealth tech, and I'm not getting near it. No
matter how rich it could make me, no matter how many questions it
answers, I no longer want anything to do with it.
I'm done—with this dive, this wreck—and with my
brief encounter with greed.
* * * *
We do have answers, though, and visuals to present
to the government ships when they arrive. There are ten of them—a
convoy—unwilling to trust something as precious as stealth tech to a
single ship.
Squishy didn't come back with them. I don't know why
I thought she would. She dropped off Jypé, reported us and the wreck,
and vanished into Longbow Station, not even willing to collect a
finder's fee that the government gives whenever it locates unusual
technologies.
Squishy's gone, and I doubt she'll ever come back.
Turtle's not speaking to me now, except to say that
she's relieved we're not being charged with anything. Our vids showed
the government we cared enough to go back for our team member, and also
that we had no idea about the stealth tech until we saw it function.
We hadn't gone into the site to raid it, just to
explore it—as the earlier vids showed. Which confirmed my claim—I'm a
wreck-diver, not a pirate, not a scavenger—and that allowed me to pick
up the reward that Squishy abandoned.
I'd've left it too, except that I needed to fund the
expedition, and I'm not going to be able to do it the way I'd initially
planned—by taking tourists to the Dignity Vessel so far from home.
The wreck got moved to some storehouse or warehouse
or waystation where the government claims it's safe. Turtle thinks we
should've blown it up; Karl's just glad it's out of our way.
Me, I just wish I had more answers to all the
puzzles.
That vessel'd been in service a while, that much was
clear from how it had been refitted. When someone activated the
stealth, something went wrong. I doubt even the government scientists
will find out exactly what's in that mess.
Then there's the question of how it got to the place
I found it. There's no way to tell if it traveled in stealth mode over
those thousands of years, although that doesn't explain how the ship
avoided gravity wells and other perils that lie in wait in a cold and
difficult universe. Or maybe it had been installed with an updated FTL.
Again, I doubt I will ever know.
As for the crew—I have no idea, except that I
suspect the cockpit crew died right off. We could see them in that pile
of debris. But the rest—there were no bodies scattered throughout the
ship, and there could've been, given that the vessel is still intact
after all this time.
I'm wondering if they were running tests with
minimal crew or if the real crew looked at that carnage in the cockpit
and decided, like we did, that it wasn't worth the risk to go in.
I never looked for escape pods, but such things
existed on Dignity Vessels. Maybe the rest of the crew bailed, got
rescued, and blended into cultures somewhere far from home.
Maybe that's where Jypé's legends come from.
Or so I like to believe.
Longbow Station has never seemed so much like home.
It'll be nice to shed the silent Turtle, and Karl, who claims his
diving days are behind him.
Mine are too, only in not quite the same way. The Business
and I'll still ferry tourists to various wrecks, promising scary dives
and providing none.
But I've had enough of undiscovered wrecks and
danger for no real reason. Curiosity sent me all over this part of
space, looking for hidden pockets, places where no one has been in a
long time.
Now that I've found the ultimate hidden pocket—and
I've seen what it can do—I'm not looking any more. I'm hanging up my
suit and reclaiming my land legs.
Less danger there, on land, in normal gravity. Not
that I'm afraid of wrecks now. I'm not, no more than the average spacer.
I'm more afraid of that feeling, the greed, which
came on me hard and fast, and made me tone-deaf to my best diver's
concerns, my old friend's fears, and my own giddy response to the deep.
I'm getting out before I turn pirate or scavenger,
before my greed—which I thought I didn't have—draws me as inexorably as
the stealth tech drew Junior, pulling me in and holding me in place,
before I even realize I'm in trouble.
Before I even know how impossible it'll be to escape.
Copyright (c) 2005 Kristine Kathryn Rusch
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Amba by William Sanders
William Sanders is a semi-retired author
who has been writing speculative fiction professionally since the
1980s. He first wrote a number of well-received novels and then turned
to the short story, which he considers his strongest form. Many of his
tales have appeared in this magazine, including the recent Nebula
finalist “Dry Bones” (May 2003). We are delighted that Will came out of
his semi-retirement to write the following story of the all-too-near
future.
The client looked at his watch and then at Logan,
raising an eyebrow. Logan nodded and spread his hands palm-down in what
he hoped was a reassuring gesture. The client shook his head and went
back to staring at the clearing below. His face was not happy.
Rather than let his own expression show, Logan
turned his head and looked toward the other end of the blind, where
Yura, the mixed-blood tracker, sat cross-legged with his old
bolt-action Mosin rifle across his lap. Yura gave Logan a ragged
steel-capped grin and after a moment Logan grinned back.
When he could trust his face again he turned back to
look out the blind window. The sun was high now; yellow light angled
down through the trees and dappled the ground. The early morning wind
had died down and there was no sound except for the snuffling and
shuffling of the half-grown pig tethered on the far side of the
clearing.
The client was doing something with his camera. It
was quite an expensive-looking camera; Logan didn't recognize the make.
Now he was checking his damned watch again. Expensive watch, too.
Definitely an upscale client. His name was Steen and he was an asshole.
Actually, Logan told himself without much
conviction, Steen wasn't too bad, certainly not as bad as some of the
other clients they'd had. He had a superior attitude, but then most of
them did. But he was impatient, and that made him a real pain in the
ass to have around, especially on a blind sit. All right, it was a
little cramped inside the camouflaged tree blind, and you had to keep
as still as possible; but all that had been explained to him in advance
and if he had a problem with any of it he should have stayed back in
Novosibirsk watching wildlife documentaries on television.
They'd been sitting there all morning, now, and
maybe Steen thought that was too long. But hell, that was no time at
all when you were waiting for a tiger, even on a baited site within the
regular territory of a known individual.
Steen's shoulders lifted and fell in what was
probably a silent sigh. At least he knew how to be quiet, you had to
give him that much. Not like that silly son of a bitch last year, down
in the Bikin valley, who made enough noise to scare off everything
between Khabarovsk and Vladivostok and then demanded a refund because
he hadn't gotten to—
Logan felt a sudden touch on his shoulder. He looked
around and saw Yura crouching beside him, holding up a hand. The lips
moved beneath the gray-streaked mustache, forming a silent word: “Amba."
Logan looked out the blind window, following Yura's
pointing finger, but he saw nothing. Heard nothing, either, nothing at
all now; the pig had stopped rooting around and was standing absolutely
still, facing in the same direction Yura was pointing.
Steen was peering out the window too, wide-eyed and
clutching his camera. He glanced at Logan, who nodded.
And then there it was, padding out into the sunlit
clearing in all its great burnt-orange magnificence.
Out of the corner of his eye, Logan saw Steen clap a
hand over his mouth, no doubt to stifle a gasp. He didn't blame him; a
male Amur tiger, walking free and untamed on his home turf, was a sight
to take the breath of any man. As many times as he'd been through this,
his own throat still went thick with awe for the first seconds.
The pig took an altogether different view. It began
squealing and lunging desperately against its tether, its little
terrified eyes fixed on the tiger, which had stopped now to look it
over.
The client had his camera up to his face now,
pressing the button repeatedly, his face flushed with excitement. Logan
wondered if he realized just how lucky he was. This was one hell of a
big tiger, the biggest in fact that Logan had ever seen outside a zoo.
He guessed it would go as much as seven or eight hundred pounds and
pretty close to a dozen feet from nose to tip of tail, though it was
hard to be sure about the last now that the tail was rhythmically
slashing from side to side as the tiger studied the pig.
If Steen was any good at all with that camera he
ought to be getting some fine pictures. A bar of sunlight was falling
on the tiger's back, raising glowing highlights on the heavy fur that
was browner and more subdued than the flame-orange of a Bengal, the
stripes less prominent, somehow making the beast look even bigger.
The tiger took a couple of hesitant, almost mincing
steps, the enormous paws making no sound on the leaf mold. It might be
the biggest cat in the world, but it was still a cat and it knew
something wasn't quite right about this. It couldn't smell the three
men hidden nearby, thanks to the mysterious herbal mixture with which
Yura had dusted the blind, but it knew that pigs didn't normally show
up out in the middle of the woods, tethered to trees.
On the other hand, it was hungry.
It paused, the tail moving faster, and crouched
slightly. The massive shoulder muscles bunched and bulged as it readied
itself to jump—
Steen sneezed.
It wasn't all that much of a sneeze, really not much
more than a snort, and Steen managed to muffle most of it with his
hand. But it was more than enough. The tiger spun around, ears coming
up, and looked toward the direction of the sound—for an instant Logan
had the feeling that the great terrible eyes were looking straight into
his—and then it was streaking across the clearing like a brush fire,
heading back the way it had come. A moment later it was gone.
Behind him Logan heard Yura mutter, “Govno."
"I'm sorry,” Steen said stupidly. “I don't know why—"
"Sure.” Logan shrugged. He heaved himself up off the
little bench and half-stood, half-crouched in the low-roofed space.
“Well, at least you got some pictures, didn't you?"
"I think so.” Steen did something to his camera and
a little square lit up on the back, showing a tiny colored picture.
“Yes.” He looked up at Logan, who was moving toward the curtained
doorway at the rear of the blind. “Are we leaving now? Can't we wait,
see if it comes back?"
"He won't,” Logan said. “His kind got hunted almost
to extinction, not all that long ago. He knows there are humans around.
He's not going to risk it just for a pork dinner. Hell, you saw him. He
hasn't been starving."
"Another one, perhaps—"
"No. Tigers are loners and they demand a hell of a
lot of territory. A big male like that, he'll have easily fifty, a
hundred square miles staked out. Maybe more."
They were speaking English; for some reason it was
what Steen seemed to prefer, though his Russian was as good as Logan's.
"Now understand,” Logan went on, “you've paid for a
day's trip. If you want to stay and watch, you might get to see
something else. Wolves for sure, soon as they hear that pig squealing.
Maybe even a bear, though that's not likely. But you already saw a
couple of bears, day before yesterday, and you said you'd seen wolves
before."
"Yes. They are very common around Novosibirsk.”
Steen sighed. “I suppose you're right. May as well go back."
"All right, then.” Logan started down the ladder and
paused. The pig was still screaming. “Yura,” he said tiredly in
Russian, “for God's sake, shoot the damned pig."
* * * *
A little while later they were walking down a narrow
trail through the woods, back the way they had come early that morning.
Logan brought up the rear, with Steen in front of him and Yura leading
the way, the old Mosin cradled in his arms. Steen said, “I suppose he's
got the safety on?"
Yura grunted. “Is not safe,” he said in thickly
accented but clear English, not looking around. “Is gun."
The back of Steen's neck flushed slightly. “Sorry,”
he said, “Really, I'm glad one of us is armed. With that animal out
there somewhere."
Logan suppressed a snort. In fact he was far from
sure that Yura would shoot a tiger, even an attacking one. To the Udege
and the other Tungus tribes, Amba was a powerful and sacred
spirit, almost a god, to be revered and under no circumstances to be
harmed.
On the other hand, Yura was half Russian—unless you
believed his story about his grandfather having been a Krim Tatar
political prisoner who escaped from a gulag and took refuge in a remote
Nanai village—and there was never any telling which side would prove
dominant. Logan had always suspected it would come down to whether the
tiger was attacking Yura or someone else.
The gun was mainly for another sort of protection.
This was a region where people got up to things: dealers in drugs and
stolen goods, animal poachers, army deserters, Chinese and Korean
illegals and the people who transported them. You never knew what you
might run into out in the back country; tigers were the least of the
dangers.
The trail climbed up the side of a low but steep
ridge covered with dense second-growth forest. The day was chilly, even
with the sun up, and there were still a few small remnant patches of
snow here and there under the trees, but even so Logan had to unzip his
jacket halfway up the climb and he could feel the sweat starting under
his shirt. At the top he called a rest break and he and Steen sat down
on a log. Yura went over and leaned against a tree and took out his
belt knife and began cleaning the blade on some leaves; despite Logan's
order he'd cut the pig's throat rather than waste a valuable cartridge.
Steen looked at Logan. “You're American,” he said,
not making it a question. “If I may ask, how is it you come to be in
this country?"
"I used to be in charge of security for a joint
Russian-American pipeline company, up in Siberia."
"This was back before the warmup began?"
No, just before it got bad enough for people to
finally admit it was happening. “Yes,” Logan said.
"And you haven't been home since?"
"Home,” Logan said, his voice coming out a little
harsher than he intended, “for me, is a place called Galveston, Texas.
It's been underwater for a couple of years now."
"Ah.” Steen nodded. “I know how it is. Like you, I
have nothing to go back to."
No shit, Logan thought, with a name like Steen.
Dutch, or maybe Belgian; and what with the flooding, and the cold that
had turned all of northwest Europe into an icebox after the melting
polar ice deflected the Gulf Stream, the Low Countries weren't doing so
well these days.
Steen would be one of the ones who'd gotten out in
time, and who'd had the smarts and the resources and the luck—it would
have taken all three—to get in on the Siberian boom as it was starting,
before the stream of Western refugees became a flood and the Russians
started slamming doors. And he must have been very successful at
whatever he did; look at him now, already able to take himself a rich
man's holiday in the Far East. Not to mention having the connections to
get the required permits for this little adventure.
Logan stood up. “Come on,” he said. “We need to get
going."
* * * *
The trail dropped down the other side of the ridge,
wound along beside a little stream, and came out on an old and disused
logging road, its rutted surface already overgrown with weeds and
brush. A relic from the bad old days, when outlaw logging outfits ran
wild in the country south of the Amur and east of the Ussuri,
clearcutting vast areas of supposedly protected forest with no more
than token interference from the paid-off authorities, shipping the
lumber out to the ever-hungry Chinese and Japanese markets.
It had been a hell of a thing; and yet, in the end,
it hadn't made any real difference. The old taiga forest, that had
survived so much for so many thousands of years, hadn't been able to
handle the rising temperatures; the warmup had killed it off even
faster and more comprehensively than the clearcutters had done.
But by then the markets had collapsed, along with
the economies of the market countries; and the loggers had moved north
to Siberia with its vast forests and its ravenous demand for lumber for
the mushrooming new towns. Left alone, the clearcut areas had begun to
cover themselves again, beginning with dense ground-hugging brush and
then ambitious young saplings.
Which, to the deer population, had meant a jackpot
of fresh, easily accessible browse; and pretty soon the deer were
multiplying all over the place, to the delight of the tigers and bears
and wolves that had been having a pretty thin time of it over the last
couple of decades.
On the road there was enough room for Logan and
Steen to walk side by side, though Yura continued to stride on ahead.
Steen was quiet for a long time, and Logan had begun to hope he was
going to stay that way; but then finally he spoke again:
"It was not much."
Startled, Logan said, “What?"
"It was not much,” Steen repeated. “You must admit
it was not much. A minute only. Not even a minute."
Logan got it then. Christ, he thought, he's been
working himself up to this for better than three miles.
He said carefully, “Mr. Steen, you contracted with
us to take you around this area and give you a chance to see and
photograph wildlife. You'll recall the contract doesn't guarantee that
you'll see a tiger. Only that we'll make our best effort to show you
one. Which we did, and this morning you did see one."
Steen's face had taken on a stubborn, sullen look.
“Legally you are correct,” he said. “But still it doesn't seem right.
For all I am paying you, it was not much."
"Mr. Steen,” Logan said patiently, “you don't seem
to know how lucky you've been. Some of our clients spend as much as a
week, sitting in a blind every day, before they see a tiger. Some never
do."
Steen was shaking his head. “Look,” Logan said, “if
you think you didn't see enough this morning, if you'd like to try
again, we can set you up for another try. Add it onto your original
package, shouldn't cost you too much more."
Steen stared at Logan. “I will think about it,” he
said finally. “Perhaps. Still I don't think I should have to pay more,
but perhaps. I will come to the office in the morning and let you know."
"Fine,” Logan said. “I'm sure we can work out
something reasonable."
Thinking: you son of a bitch. You smug rich son of a
bitch with your God-damned fancy camera that someone needs to shove up
your ass and your God-damned fancy watch after it. But he shoved his
hands into his jacket pockets and kept walking, holding it in. The
customer is always right.
* * * *
A couple of hours later they came out onto a broad
clear area at the top of a hill, where a short stocky man stood beside
a big Mi-2 helicopter. He had a Kalashnikov rifle slung over his back.
"Logan,” he called, and raised a hand. “Zdrast'ye."
"Misha,” Logan said. “Anything happening?"
"Nothing here. Just waiting for you, freezing my
ass. Where is all this great warming I hear about?"
"Bullshit. Ten years ago, this time of year, you
really would have been freezing your ass out here. You'd have been up
to it in snow."
"Don't mind me, I'm just bitching,” Misha said in
English, and then, switching back to Russian, “How did it go? Did he
get his tiger?"
Logan nodded, watching Steen climbing aboard the
helicopter. Yura was standing nearby, having a lengthy pee against a
tree. “So soon?” Misha said. “Bozhe moi, that was quick."
"Too quick.” Steen was inside now and Logan didn't
think he could hear them but he didn't really care anymore. He told
Misha what had happened. “Don't laugh,” he added quickly, seeing Steen
watching them out a cabin window. “He's not very happy just now.
Doesn't feel he got his money's worth."
"Shto za chort? What did he expect, tigers in
a chorus line singing show tunes?” He glanced around. “What happened to
the pig?"
"I had Yura kill it. Too much trouble dragging it
all the way back here, and I couldn't very well leave the poor bastard
tied there waiting for the wolves."
"Too bad. We could have taken it to Katya's, got her
to roast it for us."
He unslung the Kalashnikov and handed it to Logan.
“Take charge of this thing, please, and I'll see if I can get this old
Mil to carry us home one more time."
* * * *
"So,” Misha said, “you think it was the same one?
The big one, from last fall?"
"I think so,” Logan said, pouring himself another
drink. “Of course there's no way to know for sure, but the location's
right and I can't imagine two males that big working that near to each
other's territory."
It was late evening and they were sitting at a table
in Katya's place in Khabarovsk. The room was crowded and noisy and the
air was dense with tobacco smoke, but they had a place back in a corner
away from the worst of it. There was a liter of vodka on the table
between them. Or rather there was a bottle that had once contained a
liter of vodka, its contents now substantially reduced.
"In fact,” Logan went on, “it's hard for me to
imagine two males that big, period. If it's not the same one, if
they're all getting that big, then I'm going to start charging more for
screwing around with them."
Misha said, “This is good for us, you know. If we
know we can find a big fine-looking cat like that, we'll get some
business."
He scowled suddenly. “If some bastard doesn't shoot
him. A skin that big would bring real money."
"The market's just about dried up,” Logan said. “The
Chinese have too many problems of their own to have much interest in
pretty furs—drought and dust storms, half the country trying to turn
into Mongolia—and the rich old men who thought extract of tiger dick
would help them get it up again are too busy trying to hang onto what
they've got. Or get out."
"All this is true.” Misha nodded, his eyes slightly
owlish; he had had quite a few by now. “But you know there are still
those who have what it takes to get what they want. There always will
be, in China or Russia or anywhere else.” He grinned crookedly. “And a
good thing for us, da?"
Logan took a drink and made a grimace of agreement.
Misha was right; their most lucrative line of business depended on
certain people being able to get what they wanted. Between the
restrictions on aviation—Russia might be one of the few countries
actually benefiting from atmospheric warming, but enough was enough—and
those on travel within what was supposed to be a protected wilderness
area, it was theoretically all but impossible to charter a private
flight into the Sikhote-Alin country. There were, however, certain
obviously necessary exceptions.
Logan said, “Come now, Misha. You know perfectly
well all our clients are fully accredited scientific persons on
essential scientific missions. It says so in their papers."
"Konyechno. I had forgotten. Ah, Russia,
Russia.” Misha drained his own glass and poured himself another one.
“All those years we were poor, so we became corrupt. Now we are the
richest country in the world, but the corruption remains. What is that
English idiom? ‘Force of hobbit.’”
"Habit."
"Oh, yes. Why do I always—"
He stopped, looking up at the man who was walking
toward their table. “Govno. Look who comes."
Yevgeny Lavrushin, tall and skinny and beaky of
nose, worked his way through the crowd, the tails of his long leather
coat flapping about his denim-clad legs. He stopped beside their table
and stuck out a hand toward Logan. “Say hey,” he said. “Logan, my man.
What's happening?"
He spoke English with a curious mixed accent, more
Brooklyn than Russian. He had driven a cab in New York for a dozen
years before the United States, in its rising mood of xenophobia,
decided to terminate nearly all green cards. Now he lived here in
Khabarovsk and ran a small fleet of trucks, doing just enough
legitimate hauling to cover for his real enterprises. He was reputed to
have mafia connections, but probably nothing very heavy.
Logan ignored the hand. “Yevgeny,” he said in no
particular tone. “Something on your mind?"
"What the hell,” Yevgeny said. “You gonna ask me to
sit down?"
"No,” Logan said. “What did you want?"
Yevgeny glanced theatrically around and then leaned
forward and put his hands on the table. “Got a business proposition for
you,” he said in a lowered voice. “Serious money—"
"No,” Logan said again, and then, more sharply as
Yevgeny started to speak, “No, God damn it. Nyet. Whatever it
is, we're not interested."
"Besides,” Misha said in Russian, “since when do
your usual customers travel by air? Did they get tired of being crammed
like herring into the backs of your trucks?"
Yevgeny's coat collar jerked upward on his neck.
“Christ, don't talk that shit....” He glanced around again. “Look, it's
not Chinks, okay? Well, yeah, in a way it is, but—"
"Yevgeny,” Logan said, “it's been a hell of a long
day. Go away."
"Hey, I can dig it. I'm gone.” He started to move
away and then turned back, to lean over the table again. “One other
thing. You guys know where there's some big tigers, right? If you ever
need to make some quick money, I know where you can get a hell of a
good price for a clean skin—"
Logan started to stand up. “Okay, okay.” Yevgeny
held up both hands and began backing away. “Be cool, man. If you change
your mind, you know where to find me."
"Yeah,” Logan muttered as he disappeared into the
crowd. “Just start turning over rocks ... hand me the bottle, Misha, I
need another one now."
"Wonder what he wanted,” Misha mused. “As far as I
know, his main business is running Chinese illegals. You suppose he's
branched out into drugs or something?"
"Doesn't matter.” Logan finished pouring and looked
around for the cap to the vodka bottle. “I don't even want to know ...
well, this has to be my last one. Have to deal with Steen tomorrow,” he
said, screwing the cap down tightly, “and I definitely don't want to do
that with a hangover."
* * * *
But Steen didn't show up the following morning.
"He hasn't been here,” Lida Shaposhnikova told Logan
when he came in. “I came in early, about eight-thirty, so I could have
his account ready, and he never showed up."
Logan checked his watch. “It's not even ten yet. He
probably slept late or something. We'll wait."
The office occupied the front room of a run-down
little frame house on the outskirts of Khabarovsk, not far from the
airport. The office staff consisted entirely of Lida. The back rooms
were mostly full of outdoor gear and supplies—camping kit, camouflage
fabric for blinds, night-vision equipment, and so on—and various
mysterious components with which Misha somehow managed to keep the old
helicopter flying. The kitchen was still a kitchen. Logan went back and
poured himself a cup of coffee and took it to his desk and sat down to
wait, while Lida returned to whatever she was doing on her computer.
But a couple of hours later, with noon approaching
and still no sign of Steen, Logan said, “Maybe you should give him a
call. Ask him when he's planning to come."
He got up and walked out onto the front porch for a
bit of fresh air. When he went back inside, Lida said, “I phoned his
hotel. He checked out this morning at nine."
"Shit. You better call—"
"I already did.” Lida leaned back in her chair and
looked at him with dark oblong eyes, a legacy from her Korean
grandmother. “He left on the morning flight to Novosibirsk."
"Son of a bitch,” Logan said in English.
"So it would seem,” Lida said in the same language.
"Well.” Logan rubbed his chin. “Well, go ahead and
figure up his bill and charge him. You've already got his credit card
number, from when he paid his deposit."
Lida nodded and turned to the computer. A few
minutes later she muttered something under her breath and began tapping
keys rapidly, as the front door opened and Misha came in.
"Sukin syn," he said when Logan told him what
was going on. “He's run out on us?"
"It's all right,” Logan said. He nodded toward the
front desk, where Lida was now talking to someone on the phone. “We'll
just charge it to his credit—"
"No we won't.” Lida put down the phone and turned
around. “The credit card's no good. He's canceled it."
"He can do that?” Misha said. “Just like that?"
"He did it yesterday,” Lida said. “He paid his bill
at the hotel with a check."
Everyone said bad words in several languages. Misha
said, “He can't get away with that, can he?"
"Legally, no. In the real world—” Logan shrugged
heavily. “He's got to be connected. You know how hard it is to do
anything to someone who's connected. We can try, but I don't think much
of our chances."
"At the very best,” Lida said, “it's going to take a
long time. Which we don't have.” She waved a hand at the computer.
“I've been looking at the numbers. They're not good."
"Got some more costs coming up, too,” Misha put in.
“We're overdue on our fuel bill at the airport, and the inspector wants
to know why he hasn't gotten his annual present yet. I was just coming
to tell you."
"Hell.” Logan felt like kicking something. Or
someone. “I was counting on that money to get us off the hook. Well,
I'll just have to get busy and find us another job."
There was a short silence. Logan and Misha looked at
each other.
Misha said, “We could—"
"No we couldn't,” Logan said.
But of course they were going to.
* * * *
Yevgeny said, “Like I tried to tell you before, it's
not Chinks. I mean, it's Chinamen, but it's not your regular
coolies coming north looking for work and a square meal. These are
high-class Chinamen, you know? Some kind of suits. The kind you don't
just cram into the back of a truck behind a load of potatoes."
"Sounds political,” Logan said. “No way in hell, if
it is."
"No, no, nothing like that. This is—” Yevgeny
hunched his bony shoulders. “I'll be straight with you guys, I don't
really know what the fuck it's all about, but it can't be
political. The people who want it done, that's just not their thing."
Which meant mafia, which meant Yevgeny was blowing a
certain amount of smoke, because in Russia nowadays the concepts of
mafia and political were not separable. This was starting to feel even
worse.
Misha said, “I'll tell you right now, I'm not flying
into Chinese airspace. Money's no good to a man with a heat-seeking
missile up his ass."
"That's okay. See, there's this island in the river—"
"The Ussuri?” Logan said skeptically. The Ussuri
islands were military and heavily fortified; there had been some border
incidents with the Chinese.
"No, man, the Amur. Way to hell west of here, I'll
show you on the map, they gave me the coordinates and everything. It's
just a little island, not much more than a big sandbar. On the Russian
side of the channel, but nobody gives a shit either way, there's
nothing much around there, not even any real roads."
His fingers made diagrams on the tabletop. “You guys
set down there, there'll be a boat from the Chinese side. Five Chinamen
get out, you pick them up and you're outta there. You drop them off at
this point on the main highway, out in the middle of nowhere. There'll
be some people waiting."
"Sounds like they've got this all worked out,” Logan
said. “So why do they need us? I'd expect people like that to have
their own aircraft."
"They did. They had this chopper lined up for the
job, only the pilot made some kind of mistake on the way here and
spread himself all over this field near Blagoveshchensk. So they got
hold of me and asked could I line up somebody local."
"Yevgeny,” Logan said, “if this goes wrong you
better hope I don't make it back, because I'm going to be looking for
you."
"If this goes wrong, you won't be the only one.
These people,” Yevgeny said very seriously, “they're not people you
want to fuck with. Know what I'm saying?"
* * * *
Lida said, “I wish I knew what you're getting mixed
up in. Or perhaps I don't. It doesn't matter. You're not going to tell
me, are you?"
"Mhmph,” Logan replied, or sounds to that effect.
His face was partly buried in his pillow. He was about half asleep and
trying to do something about the other half if only Lida would quit
talking.
"I talk with Katya, you know,” she went on. “We've
known each other for years. She's seen you with Yevgeny Lavrushin."
Logan rolled onto his back, looking up into the
darkness of the bedroom. “It's nothing. Just a quick little flying job."
"Of course. A quick little flying job for which you
will be paid enough to get the company out of debt. You can't help
being a fool,” she said, “but I wish you wouldn't take me for one."
She moved closer and put out a hand to stroke his
chest. “Look at us. You need me more than you love me. I love you more
than I need you. Somehow it works out,” she said. “I'm not complaining.
Only don't lie to me."
There was nothing to say to that.
"So,” she said, “at least tell me when this is to
happen."
"Tomorrow night. Wha—” he said as her hand moved
lower.
"Then I'd better get some use out of you,” she said,
“before you get yourself killed or imprisoned."
"Lida,” he protested, “I'm really tired."
She slid a long smooth leg over him and moved it
slowly up and down his body. “No you're not. Maybe you think you are,
but you're not. Not yet. See there,” she said, rising up, straddling
him, fitting herself to him, “you're not tired at all."
Logan's watch said it was almost one in the morning.
He shivered slightly as a chilly breeze came in off the river.
Not too many years ago, at this time of year, the
river would have carried big floes of ice from the spring thaw; but now
there was only the smooth dark water sliding past in the dim light of a
low crescent moon, and, away beyond that, a dark smudge that was the
distant China shore.
The island was about half a mile long and maybe
fifty or sixty feet across. As Yevgeny had said, it wasn't much more
than a big sandbar. The upstream end was littered with brush and
washed-up dead trees, but the other end was clear and open and flat in
the middle, with plenty of room for the Mil.
He dropped his hand to the butt of the Kalashnikov
and hefted it slightly, easing the pressure of the sling against his
shoulder. Beside him, Misha squatted on the sand, his face grotesquely
masked by bulky night goggles. “Nothing yet,” Misha said.
"It's not quite time."
"I know. I just don't like this waiting."
Logan knew what was eating Misha. He hadn't wanted
to shut down the Mil's engines; he'd wanted to be ready to take off
fast if anything went wrong. But it wouldn't have done any good; as
Logan had already pointed out, with those twin Isotov turbines idling
they'd never hear a border patrol unit approaching until it was too
late to run for it, and, after all, where would they run to?
Somewhere on the Russian side of the river a wolf
howled, and was joined by others. Standing in the shadows nearby, Yura
said something in a language that wasn't Russian, and chuckled softly.
"Wolves all over the place these days,” Misha said.
“More than I've ever seen before. I wonder what they're eating. I know,
the deer population is up, but I wouldn't think that would be enough."
"It's been enough for the tigers,” Logan pointed out.
"True ... speaking of tigers,” Misha said, “I've
been thinking. Maybe we ought to start giving that big male some
special attention, you know? Take a pig or a sheep or something down
there every now and then, get him used to visiting that clearing. A
tiger that size, he's money in the bank for us if we can count on him
showing up for the clients."
"Hm. Not a bad idea."
"Have Yura put out some of his secret tiger bait
powder.” Misha dropped his voice. “You think that stuff really works?"
"Who knows?” Logan wished Misha would shut up but he
realized he was talking from nerves. “Could be."
"Those tribesmen know things,” Misha said. “Once I
saw—"
He stopped. “Something happening over there.” He
reached up and made a small adjustment to the night goggles. “Can't
really see anything,” Misha added. “Something that could be a vehicle,
with some people moving around. Can't even be sure how many."
A small red light flashed briefly on the far shore,
twice. Logan took the little flashlight from his jacket pocket and
pointed it and flicked the switch three times in quick succession.
Misha said, “Shto za chort? Oh, all right,
they're carrying something down to the river. Maybe a boat."
Logan wished he'd brought a pair of goggles for
himself. Or a night scope. He listened but there was no sound but the
night breeze and the barely audible susurrus of the current along the
sandy shore. Even the wolves had gone quiet.
"Right, it's a boat,” Misha said. “Coming this way."
Logan slipped the Kalashnikov's sling off his
shoulder, hearing a soft flunk as Yura slid a round into the
chamber of his rifle.
Misha stood up and slipped off the goggles. “I
better go get the Mil warmed up."
A few minutes later Logan saw it, a low black shape
moving toward the island. There was still no sound. Electric motor, he
guessed. As it neared the bank he saw that two men stood in the bow
holding some sort of guns. He reached for the Kalashnikov's safety
lever, but then they both slung their guns across their backs and
jumped out into the shallows and began pulling the big inflatable up
onto the sand.
Several dark figures stood up in the boat and began
moving rather awkwardly toward the bow, where the two men gave them a
hand climbing down. When the fifth one was ashore the two gunmen pushed
the boat back free of the shore and climbed back aboard while the
passengers walked slowly across the sand to where Logan stood.
The first one stopped in front of Logan. He was tall
and thin and bespectacled, wearing a light-colored topcoat hanging open
over a dark suit. In his left hand he carried a medium-sized travel bag.
"Good evening,” he said in accented Russian. “I am
Doctor Fong—"
"I don't want to know who you are,” Logan told him.
“I don't want to know anything I don't need to know. You're in charge
of this group?"
"I suppose. In a sense—"
"Good. Get your people on board.” Logan jerked the
Kalashnikov's muzzle in the direction of the helicopter, which was
already emitting a high, whistling whine, the long rotor blades
starting to swing.
The tall man nodded and turned and looked back at
the boat and said something in Chinese. The boat began to move
backward. The tall man spoke again and the others moved quickly to
follow him toward the Mil, lugging their bags and bundles.
"Let's go,” Logan told Yura. “Davai poshli."
Off down the river the wolves were howling again.
* * * *
The road was a dark streak in the moonlight, running
roughly east-west, across open plain and through dense patches of
forest. There was no traffic in sight, nor had Logan expected any. This
had been one of the last stretches of the Trans-Siberian Highway to be
completed, but the pavement was already deteriorating, having been
badly done to begin with and rarely maintained since; very few people
cared to drive its ruinously potholed surface at night.
"Should be right along here,” Logan said, studying
the map Yevgeny had given them. “That's the third bridge after the
village, isn't it?"
Beside him, Misha glanced out the side window at the
ground flickering past beneath. “I think so."
"Better get lower, then."
Misha nodded and eased down on the collective. As
the Mil settled gently toward the road Logan felt around the darkened
cockpit and found the bag with the night goggles. The next part should
be straightforward, but with people like this you couldn't assume
anything.
Misha leveled off a little above treetop level. “If
there's one thing I hate worse than flying at night,” he grumbled,
“it's flying low at night ... isn't that something up ahead?"
Logan started to put on the night goggles. As he was
slipping them over his head a set of headlights flashed twice down on
the highway, maybe a quarter of a mile away.
"That should be them,” he told Misha. “Make a low
pass, though, and let's have a look."
* * * *
Misha brought the helicopter down even closer to the
road, slowing to the speed of a cautiously driven car, while Logan
wrestled the window open and stuck his head out. The slipstream caught
the bulky goggles and tried to jerk his head around, but he fought the
pressure and a few seconds later he saw the car, parked in the middle
of the road, facing east. He caught a glimpse of dark upright shapes
standing nearby, and then it all disappeared from view as the Mil
fluttered on up the road.
"Well?” Misha said.
Logan started to tell him it was all right, to come
around and go back and land; but then something broke surface in his
mind and he said, “No, wait. Circle around and come back up the road
the same way. Take it slow so I can get a better look."
Misha kicked gently at the pedals and eased the
cyclic over, feeding in power and climbing slightly to clear a stand of
trees. “Shto eto?"
"I'm not sure yet.” Something hadn't looked right,
something about the scene down on the road that didn't add up, but
Logan couldn't get a handle on it yet. Maybe it was just his
imagination.
They swung around in a big circle and came
clattering back up the road. Again the double headlight flash, this
time slower and longer. “Slow, now,” Logan said, pulling the goggles
down again and leaning out the window. “All right ... that's it, go on."
He pulled off the goggles and closed his eyes,
trying to project the scene like a photograph inside his head: the dark
shape of a medium-sized car in the middle of the road, flanked by a
couple of human figures. Another man—or woman—standing over by the
right side of the road.
"Shit,” Logan said, and opened his eyes and turned
around and looked back between the seats. “Hey. You. Doctor Fong."
"Yes?” The tall Chinese leaned forward. “Something
is wrong?"
"These people you're meeting,” Logan said. “They
know how many of you there are?"
"Oh, yes.” Reddish light from the instrument panel
glinted off glasses lenses as Fong nodded vigorously. “They know our
names and ... everything, really. This is certain."
"What's happening?” Misha wanted to know.
"Three men in sight, back there,” Logan said,
turning back around. “At least one more in the car, operating the
headlights. Five men expected."
"So?"
"So that's not a very big car to hold nine men. You
could do it, but it would be a circus act. Which raises some questions."
"Huh.” Misha digested this. “What do you think?"
"I think we better find out more.” He thought for a
moment. “All right, here's how we'll do it. Set her down right up here,
past that rise, just long enough for me to get out. Then circle around
a little bit, like you're confused, you know? Make some noise to cover
me while I move in and have a look."
He tapped the comm unit in the pocket on his left
jacket sleeve. “I'll give you a call if it's all right to land. If I
send just a single long beep, come in as if you're going to land and
then hit the landing lights."
"Got it,” Misha said. “Taking Yura?"
"Of course. Right, then.” Logan undid the seat
harness and levered himself out of the right seat. As he clambered back
into the passenger compartment, Doctor Fong said, “Please, what is the
matter?"
"I don't know yet.” Logan worked his way between the
close-spaced seats to the rear of the cabin, where Yura sat next to the
door. “Don't worry,” he said over his shoulder, hoping Fong couldn't
see him getting out the Kalashnikov. “It's probably nothing."
Misha brought the Mil down and held it in a low
hover, its wheels a few feet above the pavement, long enough for Logan
and Yura to jump out. As Logan's boots hit the cracked asphalt he
flexed his knees to absorb the impact and almost immediately heard the
rotor pitch change as Misha pulled up on the collective to lift out of
there.
Yura came up beside him and Logan made a quick hand
signal. Yura nodded and ran soundlessly across the road and disappeared
into the shadows beneath the trees on the right side. Logan walked back
along the road until he reached the top of the little rise and then
moved off the pavement to the left.
The cover was poor on that side, the trees thin and
scattered, with patches of brush that made it hard to move quietly.
Logan guessed it was about a mile back to where the car was parked.
Moving slowly and carefully, holding the Kalashnikov high across his
chest, he worked his way along parallel to the road. The night goggles
were pushed up on his forehead; they were too clumsy for this sort of
thing, and anyway he could see all right now. The moon was higher and
the clouds had blown away, and his eyes had adjusted to the weak light.
The Mil came back overhead, turbines blaring and
rotor blades clop-clopping, heading back down the road. It swung
suddenly off to one side, turned back and crossed the road, did a brief
high hover above the trees, and then began zigzagging irregularly along
above the highway. Logan grinned to himself; whoever was waiting down
the road must be getting pretty baffled by now. Not to mention pissed
off.
He thought he must be getting close, and he was
about to move over by the road to check; but then here came the Mil
again, coming back up the road maybe twenty feet up, and suddenly there
was a bright light shining through the trees, closer than he'd
expected, as the car headlights flashed again.
He stopped and stood very still. As the sound of the
helicopter faded on up the road behind him, he heard a man's voice say
quite distinctly, “Ah, yob tvoiu mat'."
He waited until the Mil began to circle back, so its
noise would cover any sounds that he made. A few quick steps and he
stood beside the road, pressed up against an inadequate pine. He
slipped the night goggles down over his eyes and leaned cautiously out,
feeling his sphincter pucker.
There they were, just as he remembered: the two men
standing on either side of the car, and another one over by the far
side of the road. All three of them, he saw now, were holding weapons:
some sort of rifles or carbines, he couldn't make out any details.
He pushed the goggles back up, slung the Kalashnikov
over his shoulder, and took the comm unit from his pocket and switched
it on and pressed a single key. He held it down for a count of five,
switched the unit off, slipped it back into his pocket, and unslung the
Kalashnikov again.
The Mil came racketing up the road once more,
slowing down as the headlights flashed again. Logan stepped out from
behind the tree and began moving quickly along next to the road, not
trying to be stealthy; by now these bastards wouldn't be paying
attention to anything but the helicopter with the impossible pilot.
It was moving now at bicycle speed, and then even
slower. When it was no more than twenty feet in front of the parked car
it stopped in a low hover. Logan stopped too, and pushed the
Kalashnikov's fire selector to full automatic as Misha hit the landing
lights.
The sudden glare threw the scene into harsh
contrast, like a black-and-white photograph. One of the men beside the
car threw a forearm over his face. Someone cursed.
Logan raised the Kalashnikov and took a deep breath.
“Everyone stand still!” he shouted over the rotor noise. “Put down the
weapons!"
For a second he thought it was going to work. The
men on the road froze in place, like so many window dummies. Logan had
just enough time to wonder what the hell he was going to do with them,
and then it all came apart.
The man over on the far side of the road started to
turn, very fast, the gun in his hands coming up and around. There was a
deafening blang and he jerked slightly, dropped his rifle, and
fell to the pavement.
While the sound of Yura's rifle was still rattling
off through the trees the two men by the car made their play, moving
simultaneously and with purposeful speed. The nearer one took a long
step to one side and whirled around, dropping into a crouch, while the
other dived to the ground and started to roll toward the cover of the
car.
Logan got the farther one in mid-roll and then swung
the Kalashnikov toward the remaining one. A red eye winked at him and
something popped through the bushes, not very close; the gunman had to
be shooting blind, his eyes still trying to catch up to the sudden
changes in the light. Backlit by the landing lights, he was an
easy-meat target; Logan cut him down with a three-shot burst to the
chest.
The car door opened and someone stepped out. Yura's
old rifle boomed again from the trees across the road. Four down.
Logan walked slowly toward the car, the Kalashnikov
ready. A man lay beside the open door, a machine pistol in one hand.
Logan looked in and checked the interior of the car.
He took the comm unit out and flicked it on again.
“All right, Misha,” he said. “You can set her down now."
He walked over to the body of the last man he had
killed and studied the weapon that lay beside the body. A Dragunov
sniper rifle, fitted with what looked like a night scope. Definitely
some professional talent, whoever they were.
He went back and sat down on the hood of the car,
for want of any better place, while Misha set the helicopter down. He
noticed with disgust that his hands were starting to tremble slightly.
Yura came up, his rifle over his shoulder and what
looked like a Kalashnikov in one hand. “Sorry I was so slow on that
last one,” he said. He raised the Kalashnikov and gestured with his
free hand at the body on the far side of the road. “This is what he
had."
"Then for God's sake get rid of it.” Remembering,
Logan cleared the chamber of his own rifle and slung it over his back.
For the first time in a long time he wished he hadn't quit smoking.
The Mil's rotor blades were slowing, the turbine
whine dropping to idle. A couple of minutes later Misha came walking
toward the car. “Bozhe moi," he said, staring. “What—?"
"Reception committee,” Logan said. “Had a nice
little ambush set up. At least that's how it looks."
Misha was looking around dazedly. “You're sure?"
"About the ambush, not entirely. It's possible they
were going to let the passengers disembark and wait for us to leave
before killing them. Hell,” Logan said, “just look at the kind of
firepower they were carrying. I don't think it was because they were
afraid of wolves."
Yura was going over the car. “Couple of shovels in
the trunk,” he reported. “Some wire, some tape."
"See?” Logan turned his head and spat; his mouth
felt very dry. “They weren't planning on taking anyone anywhere. Not
any farther than a short walk in the woods."
The Chinese men were getting out of the helicopter
now, stopping in front of the nose and staring at the car and the
bodies. Misha cursed. “I told them to stay inside—"
"It's all right,” Logan said. “Doesn't matter now."
Doctor Fong appeared, walking toward them. He didn't
look happy, Logan thought, but he didn't look all that surprised either.
Logan said, “I don't suppose you have any idea what
this was all about?"
Fong stopped beside the car and looked around.
“Perhaps,” he said. “I—let me think."
"Don't think too long,” Logan said. “We've got to
get out of here."
"Yes.” He looked at Logan. “Do you speak English?"
"After a fashion."
"Aha.” Fong's mouth quirked in a brief half-smile.
“An American. Good. My English is much better than my Russian."
He pushed his glasses up on his nose with the tip of
a slender finger. They weren't slipping; Logan guessed it was a nervous
habit. He made a gesture that took in the car and the bodies. “Can we
perhaps move away from... ?"
"Sure.” Logan slid off the car and walked with Fong
over to the side of the road. “I just need to know,” he said, “what
kind of trouble this is about. If you guys are anything political—"
"Oh, no.” Fong stopped and turned to face him. “No,
we're not, as you put it, political at all. Merely a group of harmless
scientists."
"Some pretty heavy people trying to stop you,” Logan
said. “Someone must not think you're so harmless."
"Yes, well....” Fong looked off into the darkness
under the trees and then back at Logan. “You saved our lives just now,”
he said in a different tone. “This is a debt we can hardly repay, but
there's something I can give you in return. Some information."
"Scientific information?"
"Yes.” If Fong noticed the sarcasm he didn't show
it. He pushed his glasses up again. “It's the warming."
It took a moment for Logan to realize what he was
talking about. The adrenalin edge had worn off; he felt tired and old.
"It's still getting warmer,” Fong said. “I'm sure
you already knew that, it's hardly a secret. But—” He paused, his
forehead wrinkling. “The curve,” he said. “I couldn't remember the word
... the curve is different from what has been thought."
His forefinger drew an upward-sweeping curve in the
air. “The warming is about to accelerate. It's going to start getting
warmer at an increasing rate, and—I'm not sure how to say this—the rate
of increase will itself increase."
"It's going to get warmer faster?"
Fong nodded. “Oh, you won't notice any real change
for some time to come. Perhaps as much as two to five years, no one
really knows as yet ... but then,” the fingertip began to rise more
steeply, “the change will be very rapid indeed."
"You mean—"
"Wait, that's not all. The other part,” Fong said,
“is that it's likely to go on longer than anyone thought. The
assumption has been that the process has all but run its course, that a
ceiling will soon be reached. It's not clear, now, just where the
ceiling is. Or even if there is one, in any practical sense."
Logan's ears registered the words, but his
fatigue-dulled brain was having trouble keeping up. “It's going to keep
getting warmer,” he said, “it's going to do it faster and faster, and
it's going to get a hell of a lot warmer than it is now. That's what
you're saying?"
"Even so."
"But that's going to mean ... Christ.” Logan shook
his head, starting to see it. “Christ,” he said again helplessly,
stupidly. “Oh, Christ."
"You might well call on him, if you believe in him,”
Fong said. “If I believed in any gods I would call on them too. Things
are going to be very, very bad."
"As if they weren't bad enough already."
"Yes indeed. I don't know how long you've been in
this part of the world, but I'm sure you've heard at least some of the
news from other regions."
"Pretty bad in China, I hear."
"You have no idea. Believe me, it is much, much
worse than anything you can have heard. The government keeps very
strict control over the flow of information. Even inside China, it's
not always possible to know what's happening in the next province."
Fong put out a hand and touched the rough bark of
the nearest pine. “You live in one of the few remaining places that
have been relatively unharmed by the global catastrophe. A quiet,
pleasant backwater of a large country grown suddenly prosperous—but all
that is about to end."
He gave a soft short laugh with absolutely no
amusement in it. “You think the Russian Federation has a problem with
desperate Chinese coming across the border now? Just wait, my
friend. Already the level of desperation in my country is almost at the
critical point. When people realize that things are getting even worse,
they will begin to move and it will take more than border posts and
patrols, and even rivers, to stop them."
Logan started to speak, but his throat didn't seem
to be working so well.
"Your American journalists and historians,” Fong
added, “used to write about the Chinese military using ‘human wave’
attacks. This frontier is going to see a human tsunami."
Logan said, “You're talking war, aren't you?
"Of one kind or another.” Fong fingered his glasses.
“I really am not qualified to speculate in that area. All I'm telling
you is that this is about to become a very bad place to live."
"Thanks for the warning."
"As I say, you saved our lives. In my case, you
probably saved me from worse.” Fong turned and looked back at the scene
in the middle of the road, where the other Chinese were still milling
around the car and the bodies. “I suspect they meant to question me.
That would not have been pleasant."
Logan said, “So what was all this about? Since when
is the mafia interested in a bunch of physicists or climatologists or
whatever you are?"
"What?” Fong looked startled. He pushed his glasses
up again and then he smiled. “Oh, I see. You misunderstand. None of us
is that sort of scientist. No, our field is chemistry. Pharmaceutical
chemistry,” he said. “Which is of interest to ... certain
parties."
Logan nodded. It didn't take a genius to figure that
one out.
"The information I just gave you,” Fong went on,
“has nothing to do with my own work. I got it from my elder brother,
who was one of the team that made the breakthrough. He told me all
about it, showed me the figures—it's not really difficult, anyone with
a background in the physical sciences could understand it—just before
they took him away."
"Took him away? What for? Oh,” Logan said. “This is
something the Chinese government wants to keep the lid on."
"That is a way to put it."
"And that's why you decided to get the hell out?"
"Not really. We've been working on this for some
time. We had already made contact with the, ah, relevant persons. But I
admit the news acted as a powerful incentive."
"And this business here tonight?"
Fong shrugged. “The so-called Russian mafia is no
more than a loose confederacy of factions and local organizations. I
would assume someone got wind of the plan and, for whatever reason,
decided to stop us. Possibly rivals of the ones who were going to
employ us. But that's only a guess."
He made a face. “I am not happy about being involved
with people like this, but I would have done anything to get out of
China. And I can't imagine myself as an underpaid illegal laborer on
some construction project along the Lena or the Yenesei."
Logan nodded again. “Okay, well, we'd better get
moving. What do you guys want to do? We can't very well take you back
to Khabarovsk with us, but—"
"Oh, we'll be all right. The car appears to be
undamaged—that really was remarkable shooting—and one of my colleagues
is a very expert driver. We have contacts we can call on,” Fong said,
“telephone numbers, a safe address in Belogorsk."
Logan noticed that a couple of the Chinese men were
examining the dead men's weapons, handling them in quite a
knowledgeable way. Some scientists. He wondered what the rest of the
story was. Never know, of course. What the hell.
"So you may as well be going.” Fong put out a hand.
“Thank you again."
Logan took it. “Don't mention it,” he said. “A
satisfied customer is our best advertisement."
* * * *
"So,” Misha said, “you think it's true?"
"Right now,” Logan said, “I don't know what the hell
I think about anything."
By now they were about three quarters of the way
back to Khabarovsk. The moon was well up in the sky and the
Trans-Siberian Highway was clearly visible below the Mil's nose.
Perfect conditions for IFR navigation: I Follow Roads. Back in the
cabin, Yura was sound asleep.
"He could have been making the whole thing up,”
Misha said. “But why?"
"People don't necessarily need a reason to lie.
But,” Logan said, “considering the situation, I don't know why he'd
want to waste time standing around feeding me a line."
"Those people,” Misha said, centuries of prejudice
in his voice. “Who can tell?"
"Well, if Fong was right, there's going to be a hell
of a lot of ‘those people’ coming north in another couple of
years—maybe sooner—and then it's going to get nasty around here. Even
if Fong's story was 90 percent bullshit,” Logan said, “we're still
looking at big trouble. Those poor bastards have got to be pretty close
to the edge already, from all I've heard. If things get even a little
bit worse—” He turned and looked at Misha. “I think we don't want to be
here when it happens."
Misha sighed heavily. “All right. I see what you
mean."
In the distance the lights of Khabarovsk had begun
to appear. Logan looked at the fuel gauges. They'd cut it a little
close tonight; they wouldn't be running on fumes by the time they got
home, but they'd certainly be into the reserve.
Misha said, “Where are you going to go, then?"
"Hell, I don't know.” Logan rubbed his eyes, wishing
they'd brought along a Thermos of coffee. “Back up north, maybe."
"Ever think of going back to America?"
"Not really. Actually I'm not even sure they'd let
me back in. I've lived outside the country almost twenty years now, and
anything over five automatically gets you on the National Security Risk
list. Anyway,” Logan said, “things have gone to hell in the States, and
not just from the weather and the flooding. It's been crazy back there
for a long time. Even before I left."
Misha said, “Canada, then?"
"Canada's harder than this country to get into,
these days. Especially for people from the States. Alaska, now,” Logan
said thoughtfully, “that might be a possibility. They say the
secessionists are paying good money for mercenaries. But I'm getting a
little old for that."
"You weren't too old tonight.” He could just make
out the pale flash of Misha's grin in the darkness. “Man, I'd forgotten
how good you are."
"Bullshit. No, I think it's Siberia again, if I
decide to pull out. I know some people from the old days, we've kept in
touch. You want to come along? Always work for a good pilot."
"Maybe. I'll think about it. We had some pretty good
times in Siberia in the old days, didn't we? And now it wouldn't be so
damned cold."
Khabarovsk was coming into view now, a sprawl of
yellow lights stretching north from the river. Moonlight glinted softly
off the surface of the Amur, limning the cluster of islands at the
confluence with the Ussuri.
"Going to take Lida with you?” Misha asked.
"I don't know.” Logan hadn't thought about it.
“Maybe. If she wants to come. Why not?"
He sat upright in his seat and stretched as best he
could in the confined space. “You understand,” he said, “I haven't made
up my mind yet. I'm not going to do anything until I've had time to
think this over."
He stared ahead at the lights of Khabarovsk. “Right
now I've got more urgent matters to take care of. Starting with a long
private talk with Yevgeny."
* * * *
But next day everything got crazy and there was no
time to think about Yevgeny or the Chinese or anything else. A
perfectly legitimate scientific expedition, some sort of geological
survey team, called up from Komsomolsk in urgent need of transportation
services, their pilot having gotten drunk and disappeared for parts
unknown with their aircraft.
And so, for the next couple of weeks, life was
almost unbearably hectic, though profitable. Logan was too preoccupied
to pay much attention to anything but the most immediate concerns; he
barely listened when Yura came in to say that he was taking off for a
few days to check out something he'd heard about.
But at last the job was finished and life began to
return to a less lunatic pace; and it was then, just as Logan was
starting to think once again about old and new business, that Yura
showed up at the office saying he'd found something Logan ought to see.
"You come,” he said. “I have to show you."
There was something in his face that forestalled
arguments or objections. Logan said, “Will we need the Mil?"
Yura nodded. Logan said, “All right. Let's go find
Misha."
* * * *
"Well,” Misha said in a strangled voice, “now we
know what the wolves have been eating."
Logan didn't reply. He was having too much trouble
holding the contents of his stomach down.
"Bears too,” Yura said, and pointed at the nearest
body with the toe of his boot. “See? Teeth marks too big for wolves."
There were, Logan guessed, between fifteen and
twenty bodies lying about the clearing. It was difficult to be sure
because some had been dragged over into the edge of the forest and most
had been at least partly dismembered.
"Tigers, some places,” Yura added. “Not this one,
though."
"How many?” Logan managed to get out. “Places, I
mean."
"Don't know. Eleven so far, that I found. Probably
more. I quit looking.” Yura's face wrinkled into a grimace of disgust.
“Some places, lots worse than this. Been there too long, you know? Gone
rotten, bad smell—"
"Yes, yes,” Logan said hastily, feeling his insides
lurch again. “I'll take your word for it."
The smell was bad enough here, though the bodies
didn't appear to be badly decomposed yet. At least it was still too
early in the year for the insects to be out in strength. In a few more
weeks—he pushed the picture out of his mind. Or tried to.
"And these places,” Misha said, “they're just
scattered around the area?"
Yura nodded. “Mostly just off old logging roads,
like here. Always about the same number of Chinese."
Logan wondered how he could tell. The bodies he
could see were just barely recognizable as human.
"They came up the logging road,” Yura said,
pointing. “One truck, not very big, don't know what kind. Stopped by
those trees and everyone got out. They all walked down the trail to
right over there. Chinese all lined up, facing that way, and knelt
down. Four men stood a little way behind them and shot them in the
back. Kalashnikovs.” He held up a discolored cartridge case. “Probably
shooting full automatic. Some of the Chinese tried to run. One almost
made it to the woods before they got him."
Misha was looking skeptical; probably he wondered if
Yura could really tell all that just by looking at the signs on the
ground. Logan didn't. He'd seen Yura at work enough times in the past.
"Did it the same way every place,” Yura added.
"Same truck too?"
"Couldn't tell for sure. A couple of places, I think
so."
"Poor bastards,” Misha said. “Packed in the back of
a truck, getting slammed around on a dirt road, probably half
starved—they'd be dizzy and weak, confused, easy to push around. Tell
them to line up and kneel down, they wouldn't give you any trouble."
"One place,” Yura said, “looked like some of the
Chinese tried to fight back. Didn't do them any good."
"Your people,” Logan said, “they knew about this?"
"Someone knew something. Stories going around,
that's how I heard. Not many villages left around here,” Yura said.
“Most of the people moved out back when they started the logging. Or
the loggers drove them out."
"Any idea how long it's been going on?"
"From what I heard, from the way the bodies looked
at a couple of places,” Yura said, “maybe a year."
Logan and Misha looked at each other.
"I think,” Logan said, “there's someone we should go
see."
* * * *
"Chinks?” Yevgeny Lavrushin said incredulously.
“This is about fucking Chinks?"
He rubbed the back of his hand against the raw spot
on his face, where Yura had peeled the duct tape off his mouth. He did
it clumsily; his wrists were still taped together.
Beside him in the back seat of the car, Logan said,
“Not entirely. We were already planning to have a talk with you."
"Hey,” Yevgeny said, “I don't blame you guys for
being pissed off, I'd be pissed off too. I swear I didn't know it was
going to get fucked up like that."
His voice was higher than usual and his words came
out very fast. There was a rank smell of fear-sweat coming off him, so
strong Logan was tempted to open a window despite the chill of the
early-morning air.
"There's a lot of people pissed off about
what happened,” he said. “Some pretty heavy people. If they
thought I had anything to do with what went down that night, I wouldn't
be alive right now talking to you guys. Trust me."
"Trust you?” Misha said over his shoulder. “The way
those Chinese did?"
"Oh, shit. What's the big deal? Look,” Yevgeny said,
“you gotta understand how it works. Used to be you could bring in as
many Chinks as you could haul and nobody cared, it's a big country and
the big shots were glad of the cheap labor and the cops were cool as
long as they got their cut."
Misha swerved the old Toyota to miss a pothole.
Yevgeny lost his balance and toppled against Yura, who cursed and
shoved him away. “God damn," Yevgeny cried. “Come on, you guys,
can't you at least take this tape off ?
"No,” Logan said. “You were saying?"
"Huh? Oh, right. See, everything's tightened up now.
You can still bring in a few now and then, like those suits you guys
picked up. But if I started running Chinks in any kind of numbers,”
Yevgeny said, “enough to make a profit, man, the shit would come down
on me like you wouldn't believe. A bunch of them get caught, they talk,
it's my ass."
"So you take their money,” Logan said, “and you load
them into the truck and take them out into the woods and shoot them."
"For Chrissake,” Yevgeny said. His voice had taken
on an aggrieved, impatient note; his facial expression was that of a
man trying to explain something so obvious that it shouldn't need
explaining. “They're Chinks!"
"They're human beings,” Misha said.
"The fuck they are. A Chink ain't a man. Anyway,”
Yevgeny said, looking at Logan, “like you never killed anybody? I heard
what you did up in Yakutsk—"
His voice died away. “Sorry,” he said almost in a
whisper.
Logan looked out the windows. “Almost to the
airport,” he said. “Now you're not going to give us any trouble, are
you, Yevgeny? You're going to go along with us without any noise or
fuss, right? Yura, show him."
Yura reached out with one hand and turned Yevgeny's
head to face him. With the other hand he held up his big belt knife,
grinning.
"Okay, okay. Sure.” Yevgeny's face was paler than
ever. “No problem ... hey, where are we going?"
"You'll see,” Logan told him. “It's a surprise."
* * * *
Going up the logging road, watching Yevgeny lurching
along ahead of him, Logan considered that maybe they should have let
him put on a jacket or something. He'd come to the door of his
apartment, in answer to their knock, wearing only a grubby sweat suit
that he'd evidently been sleeping in; and they'd let him put on his
shoes, but by the time anyone thought about a coat they'd already taped
his wrists and it was too difficult to get one onto him.
Now he was shivering in the cold breeze that blew
across the ridge; and Logan didn't really care about that, but he was
getting tired of listening to Yevgeny complaining about it. Well, it
wouldn't be much longer.
Up ahead, Misha turned off the overgrown road and up
the trail toward the crest of the ridge. “That way,” Logan said to
Yevgeny.
"Shit,” Yevgeny whined. “What's all this about? I'm
telling you guys, if you found some stiffs or something out here, it's
got nothing to do with me. I never operated anywhere near here. I never
even been anywhere near here."
"Shut up,” Logan said, prodding him with the muzzle
of the Kalashnikov. “Just follow Misha and shut up."
It was a long slow climb up the ridge and then down
the other side. Yevgeny was incredibly clumsy on the trail; he stumbled
frequently and fell down several times. At least he had stopped
talking, except for occasional curses.
When they finally reached the little clearing he
leaned against a tree and groaned. “Jesus,” he said. “You guys do this
all the time? What are you, crazy?"
Logan looked at him and past him, studying the tree.
It wasn't the one he'd had in mind, but it would do just fine. He
turned and nodded to the others.
"So,” Yevgeny said, “are you gonna tell me now—hey,
what the fuuuu—"
His voice rose in a yelp as Logan and Yura moved up
alongside him and grabbed him from either side, slamming him back hard
against the trunk of the tree. Misha moved in quickly with the roll of
duct tape.
"Hey. Hey, what, why—” Yevgeny was fairly gobbling
with terror now. “Come on, now—"
"Harasho," Misha said, stepping back. “Look
at that. Neat, huh?"
Logan walked around the tree, examining the bonds.
“Outstanding,” he said. “Very professional job."
Misha held up the rest of the roll of tape. “Want me
to tape his mouth again?"
Yevgeny was now making a dolorous wordless sound, a
kind of drawn-out moan. Logan started to tell Misha to go ahead and gag
him, but then he changed his mind and shook his head.
Yura had already disappeared up the narrow game
trail on the far side of the clearing. Now he came back, carrying a
small cloth bag from which he sprinkled a thick greenish-brown powder
along the ground. When he reached the tree where Yevgeny hung in his
tape bonds he pulled the mouth of the bag wide open and threw the rest
of the contents over Yevgeny's face and body.
"Now you smell good,” he told Yevgeny.
Yevgeny had begun to blubber, “Oh God, oh Jesus,”
first in English and then in Russian, again and again. Logan didn't
think he was praying, but who knew?
"All right,” Logan said, “let's go."
They made better time going back over the ridge,
without Yevgeny to slow them down. They were halfway down the other
side when they heard it: a deep, coughing, basso roar, coming from
somewhere behind them.
They stopped and looked at each other. Yura said, “Amba
sounds hungry."
They moved on down the trail, hurrying a little now.
Just as they reached the logging road they heard the roar again, and
then a high piercing scream that went on and on.
Copyright (c) 2005 William Sanders
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Perimeter by Chris Beckett
Chris Beckett's short fiction has been
regularly appearing in British and US anthologies since 1991, but his
first full-length novel, The Holy Machine (Wildside Press), wasn't
published until 2004. Slow though it may have been in coming, reviewers
seem to like it. In this magazine, Paul Di Filippo described it as “a
triumph.” Chris is now completing a second novel, provisionally titled
Marcher.
The first time Lemmy Leonard saw the white hart it
was trotting past a sweet shop on Butcher Row at ten o'clock on a
Wednesday morning. He'd never seen such a thing and would have followed
it then if he hadn't seen PC Simon approaching. Lemmy was supposed to
be in school and the authorities were having one of their crackdowns on
truancy, so he had to slip down a side road until the policeman had
passed by. When he emerged, the deer had gone.
It was strange how bereft that made him feel. All
day the sense of loss stayed with him. He had no words for it, no way
of explaining it at all.
"Are you okay, Lemmy darling?” said his mother that
night as she brought him his tea. (She looked like a Hollywood starlet,
but without the overweening vanity.) “Only you seem so quiet."
It was raining outside. You could tell by the faint
grey streaks that crossed the room like interference on a TV screen.
* * * *
The second time he saw it was outside a pub off the
Westferry Road. It was two o'clock on a Tuesday afternoon and he was
with Kit Rogers, Tina Miller, and James Moss. He really wanted
to follow it then, but Kit had, just that minute, suggested they all go
into Grey Town and if Lemmy had proposed something else it would have
looked like he was afraid.
"Not Grey Town!” pleaded Tina. “I hate that creepy
place."
"Are you saying you're scared?” asked Lemmy with a
sneer.
"No I never but ... Oh all right then, just so long
as we don't meet that beggar. You know, the one who hasn't got any..."
"No, he's always on the same corner these days, over
on the Blackwall side,” said Kit with a sly look at James. “You won't
see him if we go in on this side."
Lemmy and his friends were Dotlanders. They were
low-res enough to have visible pixels and they only had 128 colors
apiece, except for James whose parents had middle-class aspirations and
had recently upgraded to 256. Up in the West End they would all have
looked like cartoon characters—even James—but down in Grey Town they
looked like princes, the objects of envy and hate.
It was like descending to Hades, going in there and
finding yourself surrounded by all those grainy faces. There were
outline faces, even, faces with ticks for noses and single lines for
mouths. Greyscale hustlers tried to sell them things, black-and-white
dealers tried to do deals, dot-eyed muggers eyed them from doorways and
wondered how much of a fight these Dotland kids would put up, and
whether they had anything on them that would make it worth finding out.
And then from the darkness under a railway arch came the sound that
Tina dreaded and that Kit and James had tricked her into hearing
"Bleep!"
Tina screamed.
"You said he was over by Blackwall!"
The boys laughed.
"You bastards! You set me up on purpose!"
"Bleep!" went the darkness again and a
plain text message appeared in green letters in the black mouth of the
arch:
Help me! Please!
Guiltily each one of them tossed a few pence of
credit in the direction of this unimaginably destitute being who could
afford neither a body nor a voice.
"I really hate you for that, Kit!” Tina said. “You know
how much that guy creeps me out!"
"Yes, but that's why it's so much fun winding you
up!"
And then they saw the white hart again, trotting
through the streets of Grey Town.
"There it is again,” said Lemmy, “let's go and..."
* * * *
But they were distracted by a commotion further up
the street. A small crowd of young Greytowners were heading their way,
laughing and jeering around a tall, solitary figure with an unruly mane
of long white hair and an immensely upright bearing who was striding
along in the midst of them, like an eagle or a great owl being mobbed
by sparrows.
They recognized him as Mr. Howard. He was a big
landlord in Grey Town and across the East End, and he came in
occasionally to look over his properties, always wearing the same
crumpled green velvet suit in true color and at as high a resolution as
it was possible to be, with real worn elbows and real frayed cuffs and
the true authentic greasy sheen of velvet that has gone for months
without being cleaned.
What was fascinating and disturbing about Mr. Howard
was his imperial disdain and the way he strode through Grey Town as if
he owned the place. He actually did own quite a lot of it, but
that was only one reason for his regal manner. The other reason was the
absolute invulnerability that came from his being an Outsider. Sticks
and stones would bounce off Mr. Howard, knives would turn. No one could
hurt an Outsider, or even stop him in his tracks.
"Spook!” yelled a tiny little black-and-white boy
from the curb with his little outline mouth. “Mr. Howard is a spook!"
"Peter! Over here! Now!" hissed the little
black-and-white woman who was his mother.
The little boy looked round, smiling triumphantly,
then saw her fear. He burst into tears and went running back to her.
And the two little cartoon characters cowered together in the shadow of
a doorway while Mr. Howard strode by.
Lemmy looked around for the white hart. But it had
gone.
* * * *
About a week later, Lemmy and the others were
hanging around Dotlands Market, checking out the stalls selling low-res
clothes and jewelry and shoes ("Never mind the resolution, look at the
design!"), the equally low-res food stalls ("It might look
low-res, darlin', but do you buy food to look at? The flavor is as
high-res as it gets!"), and the pet stores with their little low-res
cartoon animals ("These adorable little critters have genuine organic
central nervous systems behind them, ladies and gents! Real feelings
like you and me!").
"Look, Lemmy!” James said, pointing past the stalls,
“There's that white animal again!"
Lemmy took over at once. “Okay. Listen. Be quiet and
follow me!"
The deer was in a small dark alley between two old
Victorian warehouses, grazing on tufts of grass that grew up through
cracks in the tarmac. It lifted its head and looked straight in their
direction. They all thought it was going to run, but it bent down again
and calmly continued with its grazing.
"What is it?” Lemmy whispered as they drew
up with it.
He reached out and touched it. The deer took no
notice at all.
Kit shrugged.
"I'm bored. Let's go and do something else."
"Yeah let's,” Tina said. “I don't like this animal.
I'm sure it's something physical."
Lemmy and his friends didn't really understand
“physical” but there was something threatening about it. Lemmy had come
across a physical piece of paper in the street once, skipping and
floating through the air as if it weighed nothing at all. And yet when
it fell to the ground and he tried to pick it up, it was hard as iron
to his touch and he couldn't shift it any more than he could shift a
ten ton weight. And Outsiders were physical too in some way. They had
some kind of affinity with physical objects. That was what defined them
as being “outside."
"Physical?” Kit exclaimed, taking a step back. “Ugh!
Do you really think so? I didn't know animals could be
physical. Except birds, of course."
The deer lifted its head again and looked straight
past them down the alley. How could a creature be so alert, yet be so
completely indifferent to them even when they were so close? What else
was there in the world for it to be scared of ?
"Of course it's physical,” James said. “Just look
how high-res it is!"
"Yeah, even more than you, Smoothie,” said Kit.
And it was true. The deer wasn't at all like the
cheerful little low-res dogs and cats that people in Dotlands kept as
pets. You could see the individual hairs on its back.
But none of this concerned the white hart. It
finished the tuft of grass it was eating and moved off slowly down the
alley, as indifferent to their judgment as it was to their presence.
"Are you coming, Lemmy?” called Kit, as he followed
James and Tina back to the cheerful market.
* * * *
But Lemmy followed the white hart. He followed it
right across London, through back streets, across parks, over railway
tracks, in and out of low-res neighborhoods and high-res neighborhoods,
across white areas and black areas, through shopping centers, across
busy freeways.
It was slow progress. The deer kept doubling back on
itself or going off in completely new directions for no apparent
reason. Sometimes it stopped for twenty minutes to graze or to scratch
with its hoof behind its ear. Sometimes it would run and skip along at
great speed and Lemmy could barely keep up, though at other times he
could walk right beside it, resting his hand on its back. Once it lay
down in the middle of the road and went to sleep. Cars honked at it.
One driver even got out and kicked it, which would have made Lemmy mad
if it wasn't for the fact that the deer didn't even stir in its slumber
and the man hurt his foot.
"Bloody Council,” the driver said, glowering at
Lemmy as he hobbled back to his car. “I thought they were supposed to
keep these damned things out of here."
He—and all the cars behind him—had to drive up onto
the curb to get around the sleeping animal.
What things? Lemmy wondered. What things were the
Council supposed to keep out?
Five minutes later, the deer woke up and moved off
of its own accord.
Another time it went through the front door of a
small terraced house—not through an open door, but through the shiny
blue surface of a closed one as if it was mist or smoke. It was a
shocking and inexplicable sight, but such things happened occasionally
in London. (Once, when Lemmy was little, he and his mother had been
walking down a street when the whole section of road ahead of them had
simply disappeared, as if someone had flipped over channels on TV and
come to an unused frequency. A few seconds later it all returned again,
just as it had been before.) Lemmy waited and after a few minutes the
deer's antlers and head and neck appeared again through the door,
looking like a hunting trophy. Then it came right through and trotted
off down the street. (The blue door opened behind it and a bewildered
couple came out and stood there and watched it go, with Lemmy following
behind it.)
On they wandered, this way and that through the
suburban streets. But as evening began to fall and the street lights
came on, the deer seemed to move more purposefully northward. It was as
if its day's work was done, Lemmy thought, and it was going home. It
seldom stopped to graze now, it never doubled back. At a brisk trot,
occasionally breaking into a run, it hurried on past miles of houses
where families were settling down for the evening in the comfortable
glow of television. A few times Lemmy thought he'd lost it when it ran
ahead of him and disappeared from his view. But each time, just when he
was on the point of giving up, he saw it again in the distance, a
ghostly speck moving under the street lights, so he kept on going,
though he was miles away from home now and in a part of the city he had
never seen before.
* * * *
And then the white deer came to the last house in
London—and the city ended.
Lemmy realized London wasn't limitless, of course.
He knew there were other places beyond—there were stations, after all,
with gateways you could go through and visit New York or Florida or
Benidorm or Heaven or Space—but it had never occurred to him that there
might be a point where the city just petered out.
In front of him there was a row of orange lights
that stretched away, up and down hills, in a long winding line to the
east and west, along with a sign put up by the Council, one sign for
every five lights:
Perimeter of Urban Consensual Field
To the north, beyond the lights and the signs, the
glow of the orange lights continued for some yards but then stopped.
After that there was nothing: no ground, no objects, no space, just a
flickering blankness, like a spare channel on TV.
Lemmy hardly ever went to school and he could barely
read—and in any case it was his practice to ignore official signs. What
seemed important to him at that particular moment was that the white
hart had already trotted forward under the orange lights and into the
bare orange space beyond. Lemmy's Dotlands sense of honor dictated that
he couldn't stop. Even if he had no idea what a perimeter
was—let alone a consensual field—and even if it meant going
into still stranger territory when he already had no idea where he was,
he couldn't stop now any more than he could refuse a dare to go into
the middle of Grey Town or to walk up to Mr. Howard and call him a
spook to his terrifyingly high-res face.
And yet, almost immediately, he did stop,
not because he'd changed his mind but because, when it came to it, he
simply had no choice in the matter. He was just walking on the spot. It
was impossible to go forward. And words he had seen on the signs
appeared again, but this time flashing on and off in glowing green,
right in front of his eyes:
Perimeter of Field!
Perimeter of Field!
Perimeter of Field!
There was nothing he could do but stand and watch
the white deer trotting away to wherever it was that it was going.
Out in the orange glow it turned round and looked
back in his direction. And now, oddly, for the first time it seemed
distinctly alarmed. Had it finally noticed his existence, Lemmy
wondered? And, if so, why now, when several times it had let him come
up close enough to touch it and not seemed concerned at all? Why now,
when it had been happy to lie in a road and be kicked?
But whatever had frightened it this time, the deer
fled in great skips and leaps.
And as it crossed from the orange glow of the lights
into the flickering, empty-channel nothingness, it disappeared.
"I'm sorry. You were watching him, weren't you?”
said a woman's voice. “I'm afraid it was me that scared him off."
Lemmy looked round. The speaker was tall, extremely
ugly, and much older than anyone he had ever seen or spoken to—yet she
was very high-res. You could see the little marks and creases
on her skin. You could see the way her lipstick smeared over the edges
of her lips and the coarse fibrous texture of her ugly green dress.
"Yeah, I was watching him. I've been following him.
I wanted to know where he was going. I've been following him halfway
across London."
"Well, I'm sorry."
Lemmy shrugged. “He would have gone anyway, I
reckon. He was headed in that direction."
He looked out into the blankness in the distance.
"What I don't get though, is what is that out there
and how come he just vanished?"
The woman took from her pocket a strange contraption
consisting of two flat discs of glass mounted in a kind of frame, which
hooked over her ears. She placed it in front of her eyes and peered
through it.
"No, he hasn't vanished,” she said. “He's still out
there, look, just beyond the fence."
She clicked her tongue.
"But will you look at that big hole in the
fence there! I suppose that must be how he got in."
"I can't see him,” Lemmy said.
"Look just beyond the wire fence. In front of those
trees."
"I can't see no fence. I can't see no trees
neither."
"Oh silly me!” the old woman exclaimed. “I wasn't
thinking. They're beyond the consensual field, aren't they? So of
course you wouldn't be able to see them."
Lemmy looked at her. She was so ugly, yet
she behaved like a famous actress, or a TV presenter. She had the
grandness and the self-assurance and the ultra-posh accent.
"How come you can see it then? And how come that
animal can go out there and I can't?"
"It's a deer,” she said gently, “a male deer, a
hart. The reason it can go out there and you can't is that it is a
physical being and you are a consensual being. You can only see and
hear and touch what is in the consensual field."
"Oh I know it's just physical,” Lemmy said.
"Just physical? You say that so
disparagingly, yet every human being on earth was physical once."
Lemmy pretended to laugh, thinking this must be some
odd, posh actressy kind of joke.
"You don't know about that?” she asked him. “They
don't teach you about that at school?"
"I don't go to school,” Lemmy said. “There's no
point."
"No point in going to school! Dear me!” the woman
exclaimed—and she half-sighed and half-laughed.
"Well, it's like this,” she said. “In the city, two
worlds overlap: the physical universe and the consensual field. Every
physical thing that stands or moves within the city is replicated in
the representation of the city that forms the backdrop of the
consensual field. That's why you could see the hart in the city but not
when it went beyond the perimeter. Do you understand what I'm saying?"
"Nope,” said Lemmy shortly with an indifferent shrug.
"But how come it couldn't seem to see me
though?” he couldn't help adding. “Not even in the city?"
"Well, how could a wild animal see the
consensual field? Animals don't know that the consensual stuff is there
at all. You and I might go into the city and see busy streets bustling
with people, but, to the deer, the streets are empty. He can wander
through them all day and meet no one at all except, once in a while,
the occasional oddball like me."
Lemmy looked sharply at her.
"Like you? You're not a... ?"
The woman looked uncomfortable.
"Yes, I'm a physical human being. An Outsider as you
call us. But please don't..."
She broke off, touching his arm in mute appeal.
Lemmy saw for an instant how lonely she was—and, having a kind heart,
he felt pity. But he simultaneously wondered if he could run quickly
enough to get away before she grabbed him.
"Please don't go away!” the old woman pleaded.
“We're just people, you know, just people who happen still to live and
move in the physical world."
"So, you're like the animal then?"
"That's it. There are a few of us. There only can be
a few of us who are lucky enough and rich enough and old enough to have
been able to..."
"But how come you can see me then, if the animal
couldn't?"
"I can see you because I have implants that allow me
to see and hear and feel the consensual field."
Lemmy snorted.
"So you have to have special help to see the real
world!"
"Well, some might say that the real world is that
which is outside of the consensual field.” She pointed out
beyond the orange lights. “Like those trees, like those low hills in
the distance. Like the great muddy estuary over there to the east, like
the cold sea..."
She sighed.
"I wish I could show you the sea."
"I've been to the sea loads of times."
"You've been to manufactured seas, perhaps: theme
park seas, sea-like playgrounds. I mean the real sea which no
one thinks about any more. It just exists out there, slopping around in
its gigantic bowl all on its own. Nowadays it might as well be on some
uninhabited planet going round some far off star. So might the forests
and the mountains and the..."
Lemmy laughed.
"Things out there that no one can see? You're
kidding me."
The old woman studied his face.
"I'll tell you what,” she said. “You can't see
the trees but if you listen, you will surely be able to hear them.
Listen! It's a windy night. The sensors will pick it up."
Lemmy listened. At first he couldn't hear anything
at all but gradually he became aware of a very faint sound which was
new to him: a sighing sound, rising and falling, somewhere out there in
the blankness. He could have listened for hours to this sound from a
space that lay outside of his own universe.
He wasn't going to tell her that though.
"Nope,” he said firmly. “I can't hear nothing."
The woman smiled and touched his cheek.
"I must say I like you,” she said. “Won't you tell
me your name and where you come from?"
He looked at her for a moment, weighing up her
request.
"Lemmy,” he then told her with a small firm nod.
“Lemmy Leonard. I live down Dotlands way."
"Dotlands? My, that's a long way to have
come! That is halfway across London! Listen, Lemmy, my name is
Clarissa Fall. My house is just over there."
She pointed to a big Victorian mansion, perhaps half
a mile away to the east, just inside the perimeter, illuminated from
below by a cold greenish light.
"Why don't you come back and have something to eat
with me before you go back home?"
He didn't fancy it at all but it seemed cruel to
turn her down. She was so lonely. (I suppose they must all
be lonely, he thought. No one wants to talk to them, do they? No one
wants to meet their eyes. People in the street even tell their kids to
come away from them.)
"Yeah all right,” he said. “Just for a bit."
* * * *
They came to Clarissa's house through a formal
garden, with geometrical beds of rose bushes and stone fountains in the
shape of nymphs and gods, standing in dark, glittering ponds. Pathways
wound through it, from one strange tableau to the next, illuminated by
electric lights set into the ground.
"The statues and the lights are physical,” Clarissa
said, “but we had to get rid of the physical roses and the physical
water. It was all getting too difficult to maintain. So the roses and
the fountains you can see are just consensual. They're part of the
Field. If I switched off my implants, all that I would see here would
be stone statues and ponds with nothing in them but dry mud and the
skeletons of frogs."
She looked at Lemmy and sighed. The lights along the
pathways had a cold greenish edge, like radiant ice.
"And of course you wouldn't be with me anymore,” she
added.
"What do you mean I wouldn't be here? Where else
would I be?"
"Well ... Well, I suppose that to yourself you would
still be here. It's just that I wouldn't be able to tell that
you were here, like the deer couldn't."
He could see she wanted to say something else but
that she thought she shouldn't. And then, in spite of herself, she said
it anyway.
"Well really the deer's eyes didn't deceive it,” she
blurted out, “because really you aren't here, you are..."
"What do you mean I'm not bloody here?” demanded
Lemmy hotly.
She looked at him with a curious expression, both
guilty and triumphant. It was as if she was pleased to have got a
reaction of any sort from him. Like some lonely kid in a school
playground who no one likes, Lemmy thought, winding you up on purpose
just to prove to herself that she exists.
They had come to Clarissa's front door. She turned
to face him.
"Don't take any notice of what I said just now. Of
course you're here, Lemmy. Of course you are. You're young, you're
alive, you're full of curiosity and hope. You're more here than I am,
if the truth be told, far more here than I am."
She pushed open the door and they entered a
cavernous marble hallway.
"Is that you, Clarissa?” came a querulous male voice.
An old man came out of a side room, his face yellowy
and crumpled, his body twisted and stooped, his shapeless jeans and
white shirt seemingly tied round the middle with string—and yet, like
Clarissa, so high-res that he made Lemmy feel almost like a Greytowner.
"You've been out a long time,” the old man grumbled.
“Where on earth have you been?"
"Terence,” she told him, “this is Lemmy."
The old man frowned into the space that she had
indicated.
"Eh?"
"This is Lemmy,” she repeated with that firm
deliberate tone that people use when they are trying to remind others
of things which they should really already know.
"Implants,” she hissed at him when he still
didn't get the hint.
The old man fumbled, muttering, at something behind
his ear.
"Oh God,” he sighed wearily, seeing Lemmy for the
first time and immediately looking away. “Not again, Clarissa.
Not this all over again."
* * * *
Clarissa told Lemmy to go into the lounge.
"Sit down and make yourself comfortable, dear. I'll
be with you in just a moment."
It was a high, long room lined with dark wooden
paneling. On the walls hung big dark paintings of bowls of fruit, and
dead pheasants and stern, unsmiling faces. A fire, almost burnt out,
smoldered under an enormous mantelpiece with a design of intertwining
forest leaves carved heavily into the dead black wood.
Lemmy sat himself awkwardly on a large dark-red sofa
and waited, wishing he'd never agreed to come. Outside in the hallway,
the two old people were having a row.
"Why shouldn't I switch off these damned implants in
my own house? Why shouldn't I live in the real world without electronic
enhancements? I don't ask you to bring these ghosts back with you!"
"Why can't you face the fact that their world is
the real world now, Terence? They're not the ghosts, we are!"
"Oh yes? So how come they would all vanish without
trace if someone were to only unplug the blessed..."
"How come in twenty or thirty years time we'll
all be dead and forgotten, and they'll still be here in their millions,
living and loving, working and playing?"
"That's not the point and you know it. The point is
that..."
"Oh for God's sake leave it, Terence. I'm not having
this argument with you. I'm just not having this argument. I have a
guest to attend to, as it so happens. In fact, we have a guest.
We have a guest and I expect you to treat him as such."
She came into the room to join Lemmy, forcing a
smile over a face that was still agitated and flushed from the fight in
the hallway.
"Why don't you have a chocolate bun?” she cried,
much too brightly, indicating a plate of small cakes.
Lemmy was ravenous and he reached out at once, but
it was no good. He could touch the buns and feel them but he couldn't
move them any more than he could move a truck or a house.
"Oh,” Clarissa said, “I'm sorry, I quite forgot."
Again? thought Lemmy, remembering how she
had “forgotten” earlier that he couldn't see beyond the perimeter.
"Never mind,” she said, leaping up and opening a
cupboard in the corner of the room. “I always keep some of your kind of
food here. I don't often have visitors, but one never knows."
She came back to him with another plate of cakes.
They were luridly colorful and so low-res that it was as if she had
deliberately chosen them to contrast as much as possible with her own
handmade food, but Lemmy was hungry and ate six of them, one after the
other, while she sat and watched and smiled.
"My. You were hungry."
"I came all the way from Dotlands,” Lemmy reminded
her. “I ran quite a bit of it. And that animal didn't go in a straight
line, neither. It was this way and that way and round and round."
She laughed and nodded. Then, as she had done
before, she started to say something, stopped, and then said it anyway.
It seemed to be a pattern of hers. But when you were alone a lot,
perhaps you forgot the trick of holding things in?
"Do you know how that food of yours works?” she
asked Lemmy. “Do you know how it fills you up?"
Lemmy didn't have time to reply.
"Every bite you take,” she told him, “a computer
sends out a signal and far away, a series of signals are sent to your
olfactory centers and a small amount of nutrients are injected into the
bloodstream of your..."
Lemmy frowned.
"Why do you keep doing that?"
"Doing what, dear?” She assumed an expression of
complete innocence, but the pretence was as fragile as fine glass.
"Trying to make me feel bad."
"What do you mean, Lemmy dear? Why on earth do you
think I'm trying to make you..."
Then she broke off, ran her hands over her face as
if to wipe away her falsely sincere expression and for a little while
fell silent, looking into the almost burnt-out fire.
"It's jealousy I suppose,” she said at length. “It's
just plain jealousy. I envy you the bustle and banter of Dotlands. I
envy you the life of the city. All my true friends are dead. There are
only a few hundred of us Outsiders left in London and most of us can't
stand the sight of each other after all this time. We can't have
children you know, that was part of the deal when they let us stay
outside. We had to be sterile. Of course we're all too old now anyway."
She gave the weary sigh of one for whom sorrow
itself has grown tedious like a grey sky that will not lift.
"And out in the streets, well, you know yourself
what it's like ... You were unusual in that you didn't run as soon as
you discovered what I was, or jeer at me, or get all your friends to
come and laugh at me and call me a spook. That was good of you. And
look how this stupid old woman shows her gratitude!"
Suddenly she picked up the plate of real physical
chocolate buns, strode with them to the fire and emptied them into it.
Pale flames—yellow and blue—rose up to devour the greased paper cups.
Then, for a time, they were both silent.
"Do you know that Mr. Howard?” asked Lemmy at
length. “The one who owns all that property down in Grey Town."
"Richard Howard? Know him? I was married to
him for five years!"
"Married? To Mr. Howard? You're kidding!"
"Not kidding at all,” said Clarissa, smiling. “Mind
you, most of us survivors have been married to one another at some
point or another. There are only so many permutations for us to play
with."
"So what's he like?"
"Richard Howard? Well, he never washes, is one thing
about him,” Clarissa said with a grimace. “He smells to high heaven."
"Smells?” said her husband. “Who smells? Who are you
talking about?"
The old man had come into the room while they were
talking and now he began rummaging noisily through a pile of papers on
a dresser behind them, shuffling and snuffling, determined that his
presence should not be overlooked.
"I still don't get where that white animal went,”
Lemmy said, “and why I couldn't follow it."
"White animal?” demanded the old man crossly,
turning from his papers to address his wife. “What white animal was
that?"
"It was a white hart,” she told him, “an albino, I
suppose."
"Oh yes, and how did he get to see it?"
"Well, it must have got in through one of those
holes in the wildlife fence."
"Well, well,” chuckled the old man. “One of those
dratted holes again, eh? The Council is slipping up. All these
great big holes appearing overnight in the fence!"
Puzzled, Lemmy looked at Clarissa and saw her
positively cringing under her husband's scorn. But she refused to be
silenced.
"Yes,” she went on, in an exaggeratedly casual tone,
“and according to Lemmy here it wandered right down as far as Dotlands.
He followed it back up here to try and find out where it came from.
Then it went back over the perimeter and he couldn't follow it any
further. But Lemmy doesn't...” she broke off to try and find a more
tactful form of words, “he doesn't understand where it's got to."
"Well of course not,” the old man grumbled. “They
aren't honest with these people. They don't tell them what they really
are or what's really going on. They..."
"Well, what is really going on?” Lemmy
interrupted him.
"What's really going on?” Terence gave a little
humorless bark of laughter. “Well, I could show him if he wants to see.
I could fetch the camera and show him."
"Terence, I'm not sure that's such a good idea,”
began Clarissa weakly, but her objection was half-hearted and he was
already back at the capacious dresser, rummaging in a drawer.
He produced a video camera and some cables which he
plugged into the back of the TV in the corner. Part of the mantelpiece
appeared on the screen, blurred and greatly magnified. Terence took out
one of those glass disc contraptions that Clarissa had and placed it in
front of his eyes. He made some adjustments. The view zoomed back and
came into focus.
There was nothing remarkable about it. It was just
the room they were sitting in. But when Terence moved the camera,
something appeared on the screen that wasn't visible in the room
itself—a silver sphere, somewhat larger than a football, suspended from
the middle of the ceiling.
"What's that?” Lemmy asked.
"That's a sensor,” the old man said, answering him,
but looking at his wife. “Damn things. We have to have them in every
single room in the house. Legal requirement. Part of the penalty for
living inside the perimeter."
"But what is it? And why can't I see it except on
the TV?"
"He doesn't know what a sensor is?” growled
Terence. “Dear God! What do they teach these people?"
"It's not his fault, dear,” said Clarissa gently.
"Yeah it is, actually,” said Lemmy cheerfully. “I
don't never go to school."
Amused in spite of himself, the old man snorted.
"It's like I was telling you earlier, dear,”
Clarissa said to Lemmy. “Sensors are the things that monitor the
physical world and transmit the information to the consensual field..."
"...which superimposes whatever tawdry rubbish it
wants over it,” grumbled the old man, “like ... like those ridiculous
colored air-cakes."
He meant the low-res cakes that Clarissa had put out
on a table for Lemmy. And now Lemmy discovered a disturbing
discrepancy. Within the room he could see the plate on the table with
three cakes on it still left over from the nine she had brought in for
him. But on the TV screen, though the table and the plate were clearly
visible, the plate was empty and there were no cakes at all.
"Why can't I see the cakes on the TV? Why can't I
see the sensor in the room?"
"The cakes are consensual. The sensor is physical,”
Terence said without looking at him. “A sensor detects everything but
itself, just like the human brain. It feeds the Field with information
about the physical world but it doesn't appear in the Field itself, not
visually, not in tactile form. Nothing."
"Actually they're a nuisance for us, Lemmy,”
Clarissa chattered. “They're an eyesore and we bump our heads on them.
But it's all right for you lot. You can walk right through them and see
right through them. They don't get in your way at all."
She looked at her husband.
"Are you going to ... I mean you're not going to
point the camera at him are you? You're not going to show him himself
?"
She was pretending to warn Terence not to do it,
Lemmy noticed, but really she was making quite sure that he wouldn't
forget.
"Yeah, go on then, show me,” he said wearily,
knowing already what he would see.
The old man swept the camera round the room. On the
TV screen Lemmy saw Clarissa sitting in an armchair. He saw a painting
of dead pheasants. He saw the dying embers of the fire and the corner
of the dark-red sofa where he was sitting. And then, though he really
didn't want to look, he saw the whole sofa.
Of course, just as he had guessed it would be, it
was empty.
"All right then,” Lemmy said in a tight voice. “So
if I'm not really here, then where am I?"
"I can show you that too if you want,” said Terence,
still not looking at him, but addressing him directly for the first
time. “Come upstairs and I'll show you..."
"Oh Terence,” murmured Clarissa. “It's an awful lot
for him to take in. I really think we should...."
Yet she was already eagerly getting to her feet.
* * * *
Lemmy followed them up the wide marble staircase to
the first landing. Progress was slow. The old man was really struggling
and had to pause several times to rest the camera and catch his breath.
"Let me carry it, Terence!” Clarissa said to him
impatiently each time. “You know you don't like the stairs."
"I'm fine,” he wheezed, his face flushed, his eyes
moist and bloodshot. “Don't fuss so."
On the landing there were three glass cases, the
first containing fossil shells, the second geological specimens, the
third a hundred dead hummingbirds arranged on the branches of
artificial trees. Some of the little iridescent birds had fallen from
their perches and were dangling from strands of wire; a few lay at the
bottom of the case. The old man hobbled on to the second set of stairs.
"Here's another sensor,” he said, glancing, just for
a moment, back at Lemmy.
He laid down the camera, stood on tiptoes and,
gasping for breath, reached up to rap at something with his knuckles.
It was a bit like the wind in the trees again. Lemmy could clearly hear
the hollow sound of some hard surface being struck, but all he could see
was Terence's liver-spotted hand rapping at thin air. And when Lemmy
stepped forward himself and reached up into the same space, he could
find nothing solid there at all.
"Terence disconnected this sensor once,” said
Clarissa. “Very naughty of him—we had to pay a big fine—but he
unplugged it and..."
"I'll tell you what, I'll unplug it now,” Terence
said, reaching out. “I'll unplug it now and show this young fellow how
his..."
And suddenly there was no staircase, no Clarissa, no
Terence, just a flickering blankness and a fizzing rush of white noise.
When Lemmy moved his foot there was nothing beneath it. When he reached
out his hand there was no wall. When he tried to speak, no sound came.
It was if the world had not yet been created.
Then a message flashed in front of him in green
letters:
Local sensor error!
...and a soothing female voice spoke inside Lemmy's
head.
"Apologies. There has been a local sensor
malfunction. If not resolved in five seconds you will be relocated to
your home address or to your nominated default location. One ... Two
... Three..."
But then he was back on the stairs again, in
Clarissa's and Terence's decaying mansion.
"Reconnect it now, Terence!” Clarissa was
shouting at her husband. “Now! Do you hear me?"
"Oh do shut up you silly woman. I already have
reconnected it."
"Yeah,” said Lemmy, “I'm back."
"I'm so sorry, Lemmy,” Clarissa said, taking his
arm. “Terence is so cruel. That must have been..."
The old man labored on up the stairs.
On the second landing, there was a case of flint
arrowheads, another of Roman coins, and a third full of pale anatomical
specimens preserved in formaldehyde: deformed embryos, a bisected
snake, a rat with its belly laid open, a strange abysmal fish with
teeth like needles.... Between the last two cases there was a small
doorway with a gothic arch which led to a cramped spiral staircase.
They climbed up it to a room which perched above the house in a
faux-medieval turret.
The turret had windows on three sides. On the fourth
side, next to the door, there was a desk with an antique computer on
it. In the spaces between the windows there were packed bookshelves
from floor to ceiling. Books and papers were stacked untidily on the
desk and across the floor, most of them covered in thick dust.
"Terence's study,” sniffed Clarissa. “He comes up
here to do his world-famous research, though, oddly enough, no one in
the world but him seems to know anything about it."
Terence ignored this. He placed his glass
contraption on his nose and groped awkwardly behind the computer to
find the port for the camera lead, snuffling and muttering all the
while.
"Are you sure you want to see this, Lemmy?” asked
Clarissa. “I mean this must all be a bit of a..."
"There we are,” said the old man with
satisfaction as the monitor came to life.
He carried the camera to the north-facing window,
and propped it on the sill. Lemmy followed him and looked outside. He
could see the garden down below with its ice-green lights and its
fountains and roses. Beyond it was the procession of lights and signs
(one sign for every five lights) that marked the edge of the city.
Beyond that was the spare-channel void, flickering constantly with
random, meaningless pinpricks of light.
"You won't be able to see anything through the
window,” said Terence, glancing straight at Lemmy for a single brief
moment. “You're relying on sensors and they won't show you anything
beyond the Field. But, of course, the room sensor will pick up
whatever's on the monitor for you because that's here in the room."
Lemmy looked round at the monitor. The old man was
fiddling with the camera angle and what Lemmy saw first, jiggling about
on the screen, was the garden immediately below. It was different from
what he had just seen out of the window. The lights were still there,
but there were no roses. The ground was bare concrete and the ponds
were bald, empty holes. Beyond the garden, the lights and warning signs
around the perimeter looked just the same on the screen as they had
looked out of the window, but beyond them there was no longer the
flickering blankness. The tall chainlink wildlife fence was clearly
visible and, beyond that, night and the dark shapes of trees.
The old man stopped moving the camera about and let
it lie on the sill again so that it was pointing straight outwards. And
now Lemmy saw on the screen a large concrete building, some way beyond
the perimeter. Windowless and without the slightest trace of ornament,
it was surrounded by a service road, cold white arc-lights and a high
fence.
"That is where you are, my friend,” said the
old man, leaving the camera and coming over to peer at the screen
through his glass discs. “That is the London Hub, the true location of
all the denizens of the London Consensual Field. You're all in there,
row after row of you, each one of you looking like nothing so much as a
scoop of grey porridge in a goldfish bowl."
"Oh honestly Terence!” objected Clarissa.
"On each of five stories,” Terence went on, “there
are two parallel corridors half a mile long. Along each corridor there
are eight tiers of shelving, and on each shelf, every fifty
centimeters, there is another one of you. And there you sit in your
goldfish bowls, all wired up together, dreaming that you have bodies
and limbs and genitals and pretty faces ...."
"Terence!"
"Every once in a while,” the old man stubbornly
continued, “one of you shrivels up and is duly replaced by a new blob
of porridge, cultured from cells in a vat somewhere, and dropped into
place by a machine. And then two of you are deceived into thinking that
you have conceived a child and given birth, when in fact..."
"Terence! Stop this now!"
The old man broke off with a derisive snort. Lemmy
said nothing, his eyes fixed on the monitor.
"Of course you're wonderful for the environment,”
Terence resumed, after only the briefest of pauses. “That was the
rationale, after all, that was the excuse. As I understand it, two
hundred and fifty of you don't use as much energy or cause as much
pollution as a single manipulative old parasite like my dear Clarissa
here—or a single old fossil like me. But that doesn't alter the fact
that there isn't much more to any of you than there is to one of those
pickled specimens I've got down on the landing there, or that your
lives are an eternal video game in which you are fooled into thinking
you really are the cartoon characters you watch and manipulate
on the screen."
"Why do you do this, Terence?” Clarissa
cried. “Why are you so cruel?"
The old man gave a bark of derision.
"Cruel? Me? You hypocrite, Clarissa. You
utter hypocrite. It's you that keeps bringing them back here, these
pretty boys, these non-existent video-game boys. Why would you do that
to them if you didn't want to confront them with what they really are?"
He laughed.
"Yes, and why keep cutting those holes in the fence?"
Clarissa gasped. Her husband grinned at her.
"If you didn't want me to find out, my dearest, you
should have put the wire cutters back in the shed where you found them.
You cut the holes so that animals will wander down into the city and
lure back more boys for you to bring home. That's right, isn't it?
You're not going to try and deny it?"
Clarissa gave a thin, despairing wail.
"All right Terence, all right. But Lemmy is here
now. Lemmy is here!"
"No he's not! He's not here at all. We've already
established that. He's over there on a shelf in a jar of
formaldehyde—or whatever it is that they pickle them in. He only seems
to be here and we could very easily fix that by the simple act of
turning off our implants. Why don't you turn yours off now if his
presence distresses you? Even better, we could unplug the sensor and
then even he won't think he's here. There'll be only you and
me, up here all alone with our big empty house beneath us."
Clarissa turned to Lemmy.
"Don't pay any attention to him. You're as real as
we are. You just live in a different medium from us, that's all, a more
modern medium, a medium where you can be young and strong and healthy
all your life, and never grow wrinkly and bitter and old like us.
That's the truth of it, but Terence just can't accept it."
But Lemmy didn't answer her. He was watching the
monitor. An enormous articulated truck had pulled up outside the London
Hub and was now passing through a gate which had slid open
automatically to let it in. Oddly, the cabin of the truck had no
windows, so he couldn't tell who or what was driving it.
"Why don't you go over there and join them then,
Clarissa my dear?” sneered Terence, his old eyes gleaming. “Why don't
you get your brains spooned out into a jar and yourself plugged
into the Field?"
Lemmy crept still closer to the screen.
"Hey look! He's out there! That white animal. Way
over there by that big grey place."
"Lemmy, Lemmy,” cried Clarissa, rushing over to him.
“you're so..."
"Oh for goodness’ sake, get a grip, woman!” snapped
the old man.
He dragged a chair into the middle of the room.
"What are you doing?” she cried.
"I'm going to do what you should have done from the
beginning. Send this poor wretch home."
Wobbling dangerously, he climbed onto the chair and
reached up towards an invisible object below the ceiling.
* * * *
"...two ... three ... four ... five."
Lemmy was sitting in the corner chair in the cozy,
cramped little living room that he shared with his parents, Dorothy and
John. John was watching TV. Mouser, their blue cartoon cat, was curled
up on the fluffy rug in front of the fire. (The man at Dotlands market
had claimed he had an organic central nervous system. Who knows?
Perhaps he did. Perhaps at the back of some shelf in the London Hub, he
had a small-sized goldfish bowl and his own small-sized scoop of
porridge.)
In with a flourish came Lemmy's mother wearing a new
dress.
"Ta-da!"
She gave a little twirl and Lemmy's dad (who looked
like a rock'n'roll star from the early days, except that he smiled far
too easily) turned round in his armchair and gave an approving whistle.
"Oh hello Lemmy darling!” said Dorothy. “I didn't
hear you come in!"
"Blimey!” exclaimed his father. “Me neither! You
snuck in quietly, mate. I had no idea you was in the room!"
"So what do you think then, Lemmy?” Dorothy asked.
"Yeah, nice dress mum,” Lemmy said.
"It's not just the dress, sweetheart. Your kind
dad's given me a lovely early birthday present and got me upgraded to
256 colors. Can you see the difference? I think I look great!"
"Here comes the rain,” said Lemmy's dad.
They could tell it was raining from the faint grey
streaks that appeared in the room, like interference on TV. Not that
they minded. The streaks were barely visible and they made it feel more
cozy somehow, being inside in the warm with the TV and the fire going.
It had never occurred to Lemmy or his parents to wonder what caused
them.
But, right at that moment, Lemmy suddenly
understood. The house had no physical roof. It had no physical
ceilings, no physical upstairs floor, nothing to keep out the physical
rain that fell from the physical sky. In the physical world there was
no TV here, no fire, no lights, no fluffy rug, no comfy chairs, no
Mouser or Dorothy or Lemmy or John, just an empty shell of brick, open
to the sky, a ruin among many others, in the midst of an abandoned city.
"I thought your skin looked nice, mum,” he
said. “256 colors, eh? That explains it."
Dorothy laughed and ruffled his hair.
"Liar! You wouldn't have even noticed if I hadn't
told you."
She sat down next to her husband on the settee and
snuggled up against him to watch TV.
Lemmy moved his chair closer to the fire and tried
to watch TV with them, tried to give himself over to it as he'd always
done before, back in the days before Clarissa Fall let the white hart
in from the forest beyond the perimeter.
Copyright (c) 2005 Chris Beckett
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The author tells us, “If you google the name James Maxey,
you'll turn up a British attorney, a vice-president of a Missouri
accounting firm, and a geeky guy in Chapel Hill, North Carolina, whose
links lead to rants about comic books, circus freaks, and tequila.” The
relevant James Maxey is the last one. His debut novel, the superhero
adventure Nobody Gets the Girl, is available from Phobos Books. His
first story for us takes a sharp look at the future, and lends a stark
interpretation to the phrase...
To The East, A Bright Star by James
Maxey
A word of warning: there are brief scenes
in this story that may be disturbing to some readers.
* * * *
There was a shark in the kitchen. The shark wasn't
huge, maybe four feet long, gliding across the linoleum toward the
refrigerator. Tony stood motionless in the knee-deep water of the
dining room. The Wolfman said that the only sharks that came this far
in were bull sharks, which could live in either salt or fresh water,
and were highly aggressive. Tony leaned forward cautiously and shut the
door to the kitchen. He had known the exact time and date of his death
for most of his adult life. With only hours to go, he wasn't about to
let the shark do something ironic.
Tony waded back to the living room. Here in the
coolest part of the house, always shaded, he kept his most valuable
possession in an ice-chest stashed beneath the stairs. He pulled away
the wooden panel and retrieved the red plastic cooler. Inside was his
cigar box, wrapped in plastic bags. He took the box, then grabbed one
of the jugs of rainwater cooling in the corner and headed up the stairs
to the bathroom. He climbed out the bathroom window onto the low
sloping roof over the back porch.
Everything was damp from yesterday's rain. He took
out the silver case with his last three cigarettes. He went through
five matches before he got one lit. He sucked down the stale smoke,
while a tiny little voice in the back of his head chided him about his
bad habits. Tony wished the tiny little voice would consult a calendar.
It was a bit late to worry about cancer.
The sky shimmered with brilliant blue, not a cloud
in it. The Wolfman had thought Tony was crazy to gamble on this day
being clear. It had rained two hundred days the previous year. A decade
ago a comet had hit Antarctica, melting half the ice cap, pumping
countless tons of water vapor into the atmosphere. Cloudless skies were
only a memory. And yet, in Tony's imagination, the sky of the last day
had always been crystal clear. It pleased him that reality and
imagination overlapped at last.
A slight breeze set waves gently lapping at the
tumbled roofs and walls that lay in all directions. This had been a
nice old neighborhood, full of Victorian houses, before the earthquakes
started. Now only a few homes stood, twisted and strangely beautiful,
half submerged in a shallow green ocean, surrounded by the
salt-poisoned skeletons of trees still stretching toward that amazing
blue sky.
"Here's to a gorgeous day,” he said, raising his
water jug toward the sun. He brought the jug to his lips and chugged
down half a gallon, quickly, in careless gulps, with water running from
the corners of his mouth, dripping down to soak his shirt. He no longer
saw any point in being careful with fresh water. It felt good to be
wasteful again.
His thirst sated, Tony capped the jug, walked to the
edge of the roof, and dropped the water into his boat. He steadied
himself, turned around, held his hands over his head, then flipped
backward. He landed on his feet in the center of the aluminum skiff,
his arms stretched for balance as the craft gently rocked.
"So what do you think, Pop?” he asked,
imagining his father had been watching.
Tony knew exactly what Pop would think.
"The bit with the boat, just a gimmick,” Tony
answered, his voice taking on a touch of an Italian accent. “And the
back flip ... sloppy. The people want form."
"Whatever,” Tony said, his voice once more his own.
The old bastard never had a kind word for him. Or even a truthful one.
Last year he'd met up with Pete Pyro the Fire King over at the Dixie.
"God Hell,” Pete had stammered when he finally
recognized him. “Rico told me you'd gone and died of AIDS, Tony."
Which had indicated to Tony that his father wasn't
open to the idea of eventual reconciliation. But what the hell. There
are only so many days in a life. You can't get around to everything.
Tony untied the rope and pushed the boat away from
the house. Taking up oars, he maneuvered through the submerged streets.
The sun beat down with a terrible force. It was two hours before
sunset. Normally, he never went out during the day. When it wasn't
raining, it could reach higher than the old dial thermometer back at
the house could measure, and it had marks to one hundred ten. But the
whole show ended only an hour after dark, and it would take a little
while to reach the old Dixie Hotel, the tallest building still standing
downtown. From its roof, he'd be maybe sixty feet higher than he would
have been back at his house. Not much, but there was something in him
which still craved heights. The higher he could get, the better the
show.
Except for the splash and creak of oars, the world
was silent. It had been almost a year since he'd seen a bird, three
weeks since he'd had to hide from a helicopter, and six days since the
Wolfman had changed his mind and headed west. He'd gone in search of
the government shelter near Black Mountain, with hydroponic gardens,
nuclear power, the works.
"I hear if you put all them tunnels end to end, they
cover four hundred miles,” the Wolfman had said. “There's room for one
more."
Tony shook his head. At best there were cold little
cages for crazy people, or cripples, or junkies. The Wolfman was a
little of all three. Tony missed him.
Ahead loomed the islands of rubble that marked the
downtown. Rusted steel beams were tangled together in great heaps, and
mirrored glass gleamed beneath the surface of the sea. The Dixie rose
above all this, six stories of old red brick that had somehow survived
the quakes, the flooding, and the terrible unending heat. A month ago,
the Dixie had been a noisy place, a Mecca for those left behind by
accident or choice. He and the Wolfman had come here often. They'd
survived the last few years by scavenging, and the Dixie had been a
place to trade canned goods and batteries for booze and fresh
vegetables. Some old geezer named Doc had filled the upper floors of
the Dixie with potted plants, and his horticultural prowess provided
garden goodies all year round. Also, Doc had rigged up a distillery for
fresh water, plus another for booze. He'd been king of his little
world, one of the last bastions of the good life, while it lasted.
A month ago the helicopters had come and taken
everyone, whether they wanted to go or not. They'd smashed the stills
and tossed plants into the ocean and Tony still couldn't see the sense
in it. He and the Wolfman had steered clear of the place since, in case
the helicopters came back. But now it would be safe. There would be no
search and rescue at this late hour.
He tied off his boat on the east side, in the shade.
A steady breeze was blowing in from the north now, taking the teeth out
of the heat. He gulped thirstily from the water jug, then poured what
was left over his face and hair. He pulled off his sweat-soaked shirt,
and tossed it into the sea. He untied the tarp, and unfolded a fresh
cotton shirt he'd saved for this occasion. He picked up his boombox,
with its missing left speaker cover, and plugged in the fresh batteries
he'd been saving. Over the years he'd traded away most of the CDs he'd
found, keeping only a copy of All Hail West Texas by the
Mountain Goats, a scratched-up double CD set of Mozart, and a K-Tel
collection of disco hits. He still hadn't made up his mind what he was
going to play.
Finally, he unwrapped the four layers of trash bags
from the humidor. The box's contents would make all of his efforts
worthwhile. He stepped through a window, into a shadowy room ankle-deep
in brine. The Dixie moaned like a giant oboe as the wind rushed through
the open windows.
The stairs creaked with each step. Emptied of its
people, the Dixie seemed haunted. A place he associated with life and
light now sat dark and dead, the air foul with rot. No doubt the place
had moaned and creaked just as loudly on his past visits, but then the
sounds were masked with laughter and talk and....
He stopped. Was the wind making that sound?
He climbed three more steps.
Crying. Someone was crying, somewhere above.
He crept up to the next landing. There was no doubt
now.
"Hello?” he called out.
The crying stopped short.
"Hello?” he called again.
A woman began shouting, in a rapid, nearly
unintelligible rush of syllables and sobs. He followed the sound,
racing up two flights of stairs. He rushed past open doors, drawing
nearer, until the woman's voice was clearly coming from a door on his
left. He almost stepped through, but caught himself, grabbing the
doorframe. The room beyond had no floor, and was only a pit dropping
all the way back down to the water.
Across the void of the floorless room was an open
door, in which Esmerelda stood, naked and filthy and thin.
He couldn't understand what she was saying. She was
spitting out words between sobs, with a little laughter mixed in.
Esmerelda was a fairly new arrival at the Dixie, having been traded to
Doc a few months ago in exchange for a case of booze. When he'd seen
her last, she'd been a shapely young thing, with sinister eyes. She'd
looked like she hated everyone on Earth, and who could blame her? Now,
she just looked terrified and hungry.
"Just hold on,” Tony said, studying the situation.
The light was nearly gone. It looked like a twenty-foot drop, maybe
more, into a real mess of jagged rubble.
"Stay calm,” he said. “I'll be back."
She screamed as he left the doorway.
He made it back to the boat in less than a minute.
The water danced with black shadows and red flames. Night was moments
away. He found his rope, and ran back up the stairs.
She waited in the far doorway, quiet now, and had
found a sheet and draped it over her body. Her eyes were wide,
glistening in the gloom.
"You're real,” she said.
"I try,” said Tony.
She pulled the sheet tighter around her shoulders.
"What happened?” he asked.
"Soldiers came,” she said. “I hid. When it got
quiet, I came out. The floor was gone."
"Jesus. You've been trapped all this time?"
She looked down into the pit. He could barely
understand her as she answered. “Doc said they would come for him. He
said they'd kill me. I wasn't important, like him. He told me he'd made
traps."
"Let's get you out of there,” Tony said. “Catch."
He tossed a coil of rope. She moved to catch it, but
pulled her arms back as her sheet slipped. Fortunately, the rope landed
in the room, and snagged on the floor's jagged edge as it slid back.
"Okay,” he said. “Are you good at knots? I need you
to tie that tightly to the sturdiest thing in the room."
She slowly knelt and grabbed the rope, looking
slightly dazed.
"Come on,” he said. “Time's wasting. You gotta trust
me."
She disappeared into the room. Tony looked at his
watch. This wasn't how he'd planned to spend the evening. He should go
on, leave her to her own devices. Except he hated people who thought
like that, and now was a bad time to turn into someone he hated.
"It's tied,” she said, reappearing.
Tony took up the slack, then yanked on the rope,
putting his full weight on it. It felt solid from her end. He tugged
the rope to a radiator pipe in the hall and tied his end, bracing his
foot against the wall to pull it as taut as possible.
Then, without stopping to think about it, he stepped
into the room, onto the rope, which sagged beneath him. He kept moving.
Five six seven steps—and he was across, stepping into her room.
Esmerelda stood there with her mouth open.
"Let's hurry this up,” Tony said with a glance at
his watch. He began to unbutton his shirt. Esmerelda backed away.
He held the shirt out to her.
"Wear this,” he said. “I don't want to trip over
that sheet when I carry you back."
"C-carry me?"
"I've walked wires with both my sisters standing on
my shoulders. We'll make it."
"You're crazy,” she said.
"Jesus,” he said. “There isn't time for
discussion. The Tony Express leaves the station in one minute.” He
placed the folded shirt on her shoulder, then turned around. “I won't
look."
He studied the room she'd been trapped in. It was
filled with flower pots and plastic tubs in which various green things
were growing, some with little yellow blossoms. The room smelled like a
sewer. There was a medicine cabinet on the wall, and pipes where the
tub and sink had been. The rope was tied to the base of a shattered
toilet, beside which sat a basin of clear water. Above this was a small
window, through which he could see the night sky. He was on the wrong
side of the building for the big show.
She touched his shoulder, lightly.
He turned. She wore his shirt now, which made her
seem smaller, and there were tears streaming down her cheeks.
"Hey,” he said. “Don't cry."
"I don't ... I don't know if this is really
happening. I've had ... I've been having dreams."
"The Wolfman used to say, ‘Some dreams you gotta
ride.'” He pointed to his back. “Hop on."
Tentatively, she wrapped her arms around his neck.
She smelled earthy, and her skin felt oily and hot against his. He
lifted her. She was light, all bones and skin.
"Don't flinch,” he said, and stepped onto the rope.
She flinched, tightening her grip on his throat, her legs clamping
around his waist. He moved cautiously, his feet listening to the
messages the rope was sending. It wasn't good. Individual strands of
the hemp were popping and snapping. The pipe he'd tied the rope to in
the hall was pulling free of its braces. Move move move move.
"Alley oop!” he cried, jumping forward.
Esmerelda shrieked. He landed in the doorway and stumbled into the
hall. He pried her arms off of his trachea. “We made it. It's okay.
It's okay."
She dropped from his back, trembling, laughing,
crying.
"G-God. Oh God,” she stammered. “I'm out. I'm out. I
can still get to safety."
"You're as safe as you're ever going to be,” he said.
"No!” she cried out. “Don't you know? Don't you
know? How can you not know? There's a comet that's going to hit near
here. A big one! We've only got until May 8 to get to—"
"That's today,” he said. “We've got fifteen minutes."
She turned pale. She placed a hand against the wall.
Tony grabbed his stuff and headed for the stairs.
"C'mon,” he said, racing up the steps two at a time.
Tony opened the door to the roof. The sky was black
and silver, with a thin sliver of moon. A dozen comets streamed from
the direction of the vanished sun. And to the east, a bright star,
brighter than the moon, with a halo filling half the sky.
"Wow,” he said.
He looked back. Esmerelda was halfway up the stairs,
looking at him.
"Come on,” he said. “You don't want to miss this, do
you? This is the kind of sky I dreamed about as a kid. A sky full of
mysteries and wonders."
Esmerelda shook her head and turned, but didn't
leave.
Tony shrugged. What did it matter if she didn't
watch? He thought it strange, but then, everybody always thought he
was strange, so who was he to judge? He'd planned to be alone anyway.
But now that he had an audience, he was overcome with the need to talk.
"When I was ten, Mom bought me a telescope to see
it,” he said. “The brown star, I mean. Way out there, beyond Pluto. It
wasn't much to look at. Scientists got all worked up, talking about how
fast it was moving, where it had come from, where it was going, and all
the damage it was doing by altering the orbits of comets. But in the
telescope, it just hung there, a boring coffee-colored dot."
Tony sat down, his back against a chimney, the
humidor in his lap.
"It's an exciting time to be alive, don't you think?"
She didn't answer.
Tony opened the humidor, revealing the syringe. He
lifted it, and looked at the sky through the fluid-filled glass. It
swirled with dreams and memories.
"You know how kids want to run away and join the
circus?"
She didn't answer. He wasn't sure she could hear him.
"It works the other way around, too. My folks, my
older sisters, they were the Flying Fiorentinos, Aerialists
Extraordinaire! Pop had big plans for me, being the first son. He had
me training for the high wire while I was still in diapers."
Tony ran his finger along the old scars on his arm.
“When I was about fifteen, the circus got a new snake lady, Satanica.
Twice my age, but open-minded. She was a junkie. Wasn't long before I
was hooked, too. You can handle snakes while you're in the haze. Hell,
the snakes like it. But junk and the high wire don't mix that well. So,
Pop got Satanica busted. I ran off that night to visit her in jail.
Never got to see her. But I never went back to the circus."
Against the bright sky, the waves of heat from the
roof shimmered and danced. Tony sighed.
"I hate my Pop. He never gave a damn about me. I was
just part of his act. A prop or something."
He looked back at the stairs. Esmerelda sat in the
doorway, her back to him. She had her face pressed against her knees,
her arms locked tightly around her shins. He readied the needle. The
star of the east blazed bright now, casting shadows. If his watch was
right, and he'd taken a lot of care over the years to see that it was,
and if the astronomers were right, and their track record through all
this had been pretty good, there were nine minutes, forty seconds left.
"Three years ago, I got off the junk,” he said,
tying the thick rubber tube around his arm. “But I made sure I'd have
one last dose. Because the best moments of my life were spent floating
on junk, curled up in the arms of my snake woman. That's what I want to
take with me. How ‘bout you? How do you want to spend the rest of your
life?"
Esmerelda spoke, her voice tense and angry. “At
least you were born before they found the rogue star. My folks knew.
And they brought me into the world anyway."
"Some people didn't believe,” said Tony, closing his
hand tightly around a wad of tissues, watching his veins rise. “And
some people hoped for the best."
"They said God would take us away,” she
murmured. She wrapped her hair around her fists as she talked. She
looked at him, her eyes flashing in sharp little slits. “I tried.
I can't believe in God. How could they? How could anyone?"
"My Mom believed,” said Tony, placing the needle
against his skin. “Probably will to the last second. If she's even
still alive."
"I killed mine,” she said.
"What?” Tony moved the needle away from his arm.
"My parents. On my thirteenth birthday. I slit their
throats as they slept. The night the comet hit the moon."
"Jesus."
"I should have killed myself."
Tony sighed, and opened his hand. “Come here."
She shook her head.
"I think you need this more than I do,” he said,
holding the syringe toward her.
Her eyes fixed on it. She wiped her cheeks.
"It will help you,” he said. “You still have a few
minutes left."
She rolled to her knees, and crawled toward him,
keeping her eyes fixed on the roof.
"Here,” he said, meeting her halfway, pushing up her
sleeve.
He'd only used a needle on another person once
before, long ago. But the skill came back easily enough. She gasped as
he pushed the plunger in.
"Now breathe deep,” he said.
It worked quickly, like he remembered. He rolled her
over onto his lap, and she opened her eyes to the dance of the comets.
He watched her as she watched the sky, for the longest time. He dared
not look at his watch. If he didn't look at the watch, time would stand
still. Eternities could be hidden between seconds. At last, she smiled.
"Mysteries,” she whispered. “And wonders."
Tony lay back, lit a cigarette on the first try, and
looked at the dark spaces between the comets. The black shapes curled
like vast snakes. He recalled the boombox. He'd forgotten to play the
music. But things don't always go as planned. A lifetime of practice
won't keep the wire from snapping. When you fall, you relax, and let
the net catch you.
Copyright (c) 2005 James Maxey
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Cosmic Ego by Mike Allen
I Kick Earth Away
unbound, I'm the space-borne son
all attraction done
-
orbits adrift astray
without me, Earth slides and slips
Newton's millstone scrapped
-
cackling, I adapt
coast on Kepler's ellipse
while stars dance with joy
-
new orbits entered
all Heaven's spheres re-centered
Aristotle's boy
-
who proves all Cosmos
spins at my whim; I, the soul
ruling paradigm
—Mike Allen
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Ikiryoh by Liz Williams
The author's poignant new story is set in the
same universe as her novel, Banner of Souls, which was published by
Bantam Spectra in 2004.
Every evening, the kappa would lead the child down
the steps of the water-temple to the edges of the lake. The child
seemed to like it there, although since she so rarely spoke, it was
difficult to tell. But it was one of the few times that the child went
with the kappa willingly, without the fits of silent shaking, or
whimpering hysteria, and the kappa took this for a good sign.
On the final step, where the water lapped against
the worn stone, the child would stand staring across the lake until the
kappa gently drew her down to sit on what remained of the wall. Then
they would both watch the slow ripple of the water, disturbed only by
the wake left by carp, or one of the big turtles that lived in the
depths and only occasionally surfaced. Legend said that they could
speak. Sometimes the kappa thought that she detected the glitter of
intelligence in a turtle's ebony eye, behind the sour-plum bloom, and
she wondered where they had come from, whether they had always been
here in the lake, indigenous beasts from early times, or whether they
resulted from some later experimentation and had been introduced. If
the kappa had been here alone, she might have tried to capture one of
the turtles, but she had her hands full enough with the child, the ikiryoh.
Now, she looked at the child. The ikiryoh
sat very still, face set and closed as though a shadow had fallen
across it. She looked like any other human child, the kappa thought:
fine brows over dark, slanted eyes, a straight fall of black hair. It
was hard to assess her age: perhaps seven or eight, but her growth had
probably been hothoused.
When the palace women had brought the child to the
kappa, all these questions had been asked, but the kappa had received
no satisfactory answers.
"Does she have a name?” the kappa had asked the
women. One had merely stared, face flat and blank, suggesting
concentration upon some inner programming rather than the scene before
her. The other woman, the kappa thought, had a touch of the tiger: a
yellow sunlit gaze, unnatural height, a faint stripe to the skin. A
typical bodyguard. The kappa took care to keep her manner appropriately
subservient.
"She has no name.” the tiger-woman said. “She is ikiryoh.”
The word was a growl.
"I am afraid I am very stupid,” the kappa said
humbly. “I do not know what that means."
"It does not matter,” the tiger-woman said. “Look
after her, as best you can. You will be paid. You used to be a guardian
of children, did you not?"
"Yes, for the one who was—” the kappa hesitated.
"The goddess before I-Nami,” the tiger-woman said.
“It is all right. You may speak her name. She died in honor."
"I was the court nurse,” the kappa said, eyes
downward. She did not want the tiger-woman to glimpse the thought like
a carp in a pool: yes, if honor requires that someone should have
you poisoned. “I took care of the growing bags for the goddess Than
Geng."
"And one of the goddess Than Geng's children was, of
course, I-Nami. Now, the goddess remembers you, and is grateful."
She had me sent here, in the purge after Than
Geng's death. I was lucky she did not have me killed. Why then is she
asking me to guard her own child?—the kappa wondered, but did not
say.
"And this child is the goddess I-Nami's?”
she queried, just to make sure.
"She is ikiryoh,” the tiger-woman said.
Faced with such truculent conversational circularity, the kappa asked
no more questions.
In the days that followed it was impossible not to
see that the child was disturbed. Silent for much of the time, the ikiryoh
was prone to fits, unlike anything the kappa had seen: back-arching
episodes in which the child would shout fragmented streams of
invective, curses relating to disease and disfigurement, the worst
words of all. At other times, she would crouch shuddering in a corner
of the temple, eyes wide with horror, staring at nothing. The kappa had
learned that attempts at reassurance only made matters worse, resulting
in bites and scratches that left little impression upon the kappa's
thick skin, but a substantial impression upon her mind. Now, she left
the child alone when the fits came and only watched from a dismayed
distance, to make sure no lasting harm befell her.
The sun had sunk down behind the creeper trees, but
the air was still warm, heavy and humid following the afternoon
downpour. Mosquitoes hummed across the water and the kappa's long
tongue flickered out to spear them before they could alight on the
child's delicate skin. The kappa rose and her reflection shimmered in
the green water, a squat toad-being. Obediently, the child rose, too,
and reached out to clasp the kappa's webbed hand awkwardly in her own.
Together, they climbed the steps to the water-temple.
Next morning, the child was inconsolable. Ignoring
the bed of matting and soft woven blankets, she lay on the floor with
her face turned to the wall, her mouth open in a soundless wail. The
kappa watched, concerned. Experience had taught her not to interfere,
but the child remained in this position for so long, quite rigid, that
at last the kappa grew alarmed and switched on the antiscribe to speak
to the palace.
It was not the tiger-woman who answered, but the
other one, the modified person. The kappa told her what was happening.
"You have no reason to concern yourself,” the woman
said, serene. “This is to be expected."
"But the child is in grave distress. If there's
something that can be done—” The kappa wrung her thick fingers.
"There is nothing. It is normal. She is ikiryoh."
"But what should I do?"
"Ignore it.” The woman glanced over her shoulder at
a sudden commotion. The kappa heard explosions.
"Dear heaven. What's happening?"
The woman looked at her as though the kappa were
mad. “Just firecrackers. It's the first day of the new moon."
Out at the water-temple, the kappa often did not
bother to keep track of the time, and so she had forgotten that they
had now passed into Rain Month and the festival to commemorate I-Nami's
Ascension into goddess-hood. Today would be the first day of the
festival: it was due to last another three.
"I have matters to attend to,” the woman said. “I
suggest you do the same."
The screen of the antiscribe faded to black. The
kappa went in search of the child and to her immense relief, found her
sitting up against the wall, hugging her knees to her chest.
"Are you feeling better?” the kappa asked.
"I'm bored!"
Like any young child. Bored was good, the kappa
decided.
"Let's make noodles,” she said, and then, because
the ikiryoh's face was still shadowed, “And then maybe we will
go to the festival. How would you like that?"
The kappa was supposed to be confined to the
water-temple, but there were no guards or fences, and she was aware of
a sudden longing for a change of scene. There would be so many people
in the city, and a child and a kappa were so commonplace as to be
invisible. They could hitch a ride on a farm cart.
The child's face lit up. “I would like that! When
can we go?"
"First, we will have something to eat,” the kappa
said.
They reached the city toward late afternoon,
bouncing in on the back of a truck with great round wheels. The child's
eyes grew wide when she saw it.
"That is a strange thing!” she said.
"Surely you have seen such vehicles before?” the
kappa asked, puzzled. After all, the child had presumably grown up in
the palace, and she had been brought to the water-temple in one of
I-Nami's skimmers. A vegetable truck seemed ordinary enough.
The child's face crumpled. “I can't remember."
"Well, don't worry about it,” the kappa said
quickly, not wanting to disquiet her. She held tightly to the child's
hand and peered over the tops of the boxes, filled with melons and
radishes and peppers, with which they were surrounded. The road was a
congested mass of hooting trucks, crammed with people, and the
occasional private vehicle. The hot air was thick with a gritty dust
and the kappa was thankful for the wide hat that she wore, which kept
the worst of the heat from her sparsely-haired head. The child sneezed.
"Is it much further?"
"I hope not.” But they were turning into Sui-Pla
Street now, not too far from the center. The kappa could hear the snap
of firecrackers and the rhythmic beat of ceremonial drums, churning out
prayers in praise of the goddess.
Goddess, indeed, the kappa thought. She
is only a woman, grown in a bag like everyone else. These deified
elevations did little good in the end: at first, after each new coup,
the folk all believed, not so much from credulity as weariness, the
hope that now things might finally become better. But each time it was
the same: the woman behind the mask would begin to show through, the
feet turn to clay, and the masses would grow angry as yet another ruler
succumbed to self-indulgence, or apathy, or cruelty. Than Geng had been
one of the former sort, and had at least retained the status quo. The
kappa knew little about I-Nami, what manner of ruler she had become.
She knew better than to ask, because that might betray her as someone
who doubted, and for some rulers, that was enough.
Certainly, the people were putting on a good show.
Still clasping the ikiryoh's hand, the kappa stepped down from
the back of the truck and into the crowd.
"Hold tight,” she told the child. “Don't let go. I
don't want to lose you among all these people."
They watched as a long dragon pranced by, followed
by lions made from red-and-gold sparkles. Slippered feet showed
beneath. As the sky darkened into aquamarine, fireworks were let off,
exploding like stars against the deep-water color of the heavens. The
kappa and the child walked past stalls selling all manner of things:
candy and circuit components and dried fruit and flowers. The kappa
bought a small, sticky box of candy for the child, who ate it in
pleasurable silence. It was good, the kappa thought, to see her
behaving so normally, like an ordinary little girl. She pulled gently
at the ikiryoh's hand.
"Is everything all right?"
The child nodded, then frowned. “What's that?"
The firecracker explosions were doubling in
intensity. There was a sudden cacophony of sound. A squadron of
tiger-women raced around the corner, wearing ceremonial harness, heads
adorned with tall golden hats. They carried pikes, with which they
pretended to attack the crowd. The child let out a short, sharp shriek.
"Hush,” the kappa said, her heart sinking. “See?
It's only a game."
The child shrank back against her skirts, hand
hovering near her mouth. “I don't like them. They are so big."
"It means the goddess is coming,” a young woman
standing next to the kappa said. She sounded superior: a city girl
enlightening the ignorant peasants. “The procession has already begun
up in the main square—from there, it will come down here and into Nang
Ong."
"Do you hear that?” the kappa said, tightening her
grip a little on the child's hand. “You're going to see the goddess.”
She bent to whisper into the child's ear. “Do you remember her?"
"The goddess?” the child whispered. “What is that?"
The kappa frowned. The tiger-woman had specifically
said that the child had come from I-Nami. Maybe the ikiryoh
simply did not remember. But it raised further questions about her
upbringing and age. “You will soon see,” the kappa said, feeling
inadequate.
Through the taller humans, the kappa could get a
glimpse of the start of the procession: a lion-dog, prancing. At first
she thought the kylin was composed of another set of costumed
people, but then she realized that it was real. Its eyes rolled golden,
the red tongue lolled. The child's grip on the kappa's hand became
painful.
"Don't worry,” the kappa said. “See—it is on its
lead.” The kylin's handlers strained behind it, laughing and
shouting out to one another as it tossed its magnificent mane. Behind
it came a litter, borne on the shoulders of four beings that were a
little like kappa, but larger and more imposing. Heavy, glossy shells
covered their backs. They lumbered along, smiling beneath their load.
All of these beings—the turtle bearers, the kylin, the
tiger-women—all were the genetic property of the palace itself. No one
else could breed or own such folk, unlike the commonplace kappa, who
had been bred so long ago for menial work in the factories and paddy
fields of Malay. The kappa remembered people like this from her own
days in the palace; remembered, too, what was said to have taken place
behind closed doors for the amusement of the goddess Than Geng and her
guests. The kappa had not mourned Than Geng in the slightest, but the
rumors were that I-Nami was worse.
"Our goddess is coming,” someone said softly behind
her. There were murmurs of approval and excitement. If only they
knew, thought the kappa. But it had always been the way of things.
She looked up at the litter, which was drawing close. The curtains were
drawn, and now I-Nami herself was leaning out, waving to the crowd. Her
oval face had been painted in the traditional manner: bands of
iridescent color gliding across her skin. Her great dark eyes glowed,
outlined in gold. The very air around her seemed perfumed and
sparkling. Surprised, the kappa took a step back. Illusion and
holographics, nothing more, and yet she had never seen anyone who so
resembled a goddess.
"She is so beautiful!” a woman said beside the
kappa, clapping her hands in excitement.
"Yes, she is,” the kappa said, frowning.
"And she has been so good to us."
"Really?” The kappa turned, seeking the knowing
smile, the cynical turn of the mouth, but the woman seemed quite
sincere.
"Of course! Now, it is safe to walk the streets at
night. She came to my tenement building and walked up the stairs to see
it for herself, then ordered the canal to be cleaned. Now we have fresh
water and power again. And there is food distribution on every corner
for the poor, from subsidized farms. Things are so much better now."
There were murmurs of agreement from the crowd.
Startled, the kappa looked down at the child. “Did you hear that?"
But the child's face was a mask of fainting horror.
Her eyes had disappeared, rolling back into her head until only a
blue-white line was showing, and a thin line of spittle hung from her
mouth. She sagged in the kappa's grip. Without hesitating, the kappa
picked her up and shoved through the crowd to an empty bench. She laid
the child along it. The ikiryoh seemed barely conscious,
muttering and cursing beneath her breath.
"What's wrong?” the kappa cried, but the child did
not reply. The kappa shuffled back to the crowd as fast as she could
and tapped a woman on the shoulder. “I need a healer, a doctor—someone!"
The woman turned. “Why, what is wrong?"
"My ward is ill. Maybe the heat—I don't know."
"There is a clinic around the corner in Geng Street,
but I should think they'll all be out watching the procession,” the
woman said.
The kappa thought so too, but she had little choice.
What if the child was dying? She picked the ikiryoh up and
carried her through a gap in the buildings to Geng Street, which was
little more than a collection of shacks. I-Nami's benign influence had
clearly not penetrated here—or perhaps it had, because the street pump
was working and when the kappa touched the button, a stream of clear
water gushed out. She wetted the corner of her skirt and dabbed at the
child's face, then carried her on to the blue star that signified the
clinic.
At first, she thought that the woman had been right
and there was no one there. But as she stood peering through the door,
she saw a figure in the back regions. She rapped on the glass. A stout
woman in red-patterned cloth came forward. Her face soured as she set
eyes on the kappa.
"We're closed!"
"Please!” the kappa cried. She gestured to the child
in her arms. Muttering, the woman unlocked the door.
"You'd better bring her in. Put her there, on the
couch. You're lucky I was here. I forgot my flower petals, to throw.
What's wrong with her?"
"I don't know. She suffers from these fits—I don't
know what they are."
"You're her nurse?"
"Yes."
"She's very pale,” the woman said. “Poor little
thing. The healer's out—we have three here, all of them are traditional
practitioners. I'll try and call them.” She pressed her earlobe between
finger and thumb. The kappa saw the gleam of green. “Ma Shen Shi? It's
me, I'm at the clinic. There's a little girl who fainted. Can you come?"
It seemed the answer was positive. “Sit down,” the
woman said. “He'll be here in a bit."
The kappa waited, watching the child. She was
whimpering and moaning, fists tightly clenched.
"Has she ever been this bad before?” the woman asked.
"No. She has—episodes.” The kappa glanced up as the
door opened. A small, elderly man came in, wearing the healer's red,
with a cigarette in his mouth.
"Go and throw flower petals,” he said to the woman.
“And you, kappa—do something useful with yourself. Make tea. I will
examine her."
The woman melted into the warm darkness outside.
Reluctantly, the kappa found a kettle behind the reception desk and
switched it on, then put balls of tea into three cups, watching the
healer as she did so. He examined the child's eyes and ears, stretched
out her tongue, knocked sharply on her knees and elbows and checked her
pulse. Then he simply sat, with eyes closed and one hand stretched out
over the child's prone form. The kappa longed to ask what he was doing,
but did not dare interrupt. The child began to pant, a terrible
dog-like rasping. Then she howled, until it became a fading wail. The
healer opened his eyes.
"What is wrong with her?” the kappa whispered. “Do
you know?"
"I know exactly what is wrong with her,” the healer
said. He came over to the desk and sipped at the tea. “If you can put
it like that. She is ikiryoh. A fine specimen of the art, too."
The kappa stared at him. “That's what they told me,
when they brought her to me. But what is an ikiryoh?"
"An ikiryoh is something from legend, from
the old stories they used to tell in the Nippon archipelago. It is a
spirit."
"That little girl is no spirit. She's flesh and
blood. She bleeds, she pees, she breathes."
"I am not saying that the legends are literally
true,” the healer said. “I have only ever seen one ikiryoh
before, and that was male. In the old tales, they were formed from
malice, from ill-will—the projected darkness of the unconscious."
"And now?"
"And now they are children grown to take on the
worst aspects of someone—a clone, to carry the dark elements of the
self. Emotions, concepts, feelings are extracted from the original and
inserted into a blank host. That little girl is the worst of someone
else. Do you have any idea who?"
The kappa hesitated. She knew very well who had done
such a thing: I-Nami, the glowing, golden goddess, who had sent her
small fractured self to live in the swamp. Then she thought of the
woman in the crowd: of the clean canal, the tenement with lights and
fresh water. It was enough to make her say, slowly, “No. I do not know."
"Well. It must be someone very wealthy—perhaps they
had it done for a favored child. I've heard of such things. The kid
gets into drugs or drink, or there's some genetic damage
psychologically, so they have a clone grown to take on that part of the
child and send it away. It costs a fortune. It would have been called
black magic, once. Now it is black science."
"But what is happening to her now?"
"My guess is that she came close to the original,
whose feelings she hosts, and that it's put her under strain. I don't
understand quite how these things work—it's very advanced
neuro-psychiatry, and as I say, it's rare."
"And the future?"
"I can't tell you that it's a happy one. She is all
damage, you see. She has no real emotions of her own, little free will,
probably not a great deal of intelligence. You are looking at a person
who will grow up to be immensely troubled, who may even harbor
appetites and desires that will prove destructive to others."
"And what would happen if the ikiryoh died?"
"I'm not sure,” the healer said, “but in the
legends, if anything happens to the ikiryoh, the stored
emotions pass back to the person who once possessed them."
"Even if the person does not know that the ikiryoh
is dead?"
"Even then."
He and the kappa stared at one another.
"I think,” the kappa said at last, “That I had
better take her home."
Next day, toward evening, the kappa once more sat on
the steps of the water-temple. The child was sleeping within. It was
very quiet, with only the hum of cicadas in the leaves and the ripple
of fish or turtle. The kappa tried to grasp the future: the long years
of fits and nightmares, the daily anguish. And once the ikiryoh
reached puberty, what then? The kappa had seen too much of a goddess’
dark desires, back at the temple: desires that seemed to embody a taste
for the pain of others. How different had Than Geng been from I-Nami?
And yet, I-Nami now was restoring the fortunes of her people: thousands
of them...
The kappa looked up at a sudden sound. The child was
making her way down the steps to the water. For a moment, the kappa
thought: it would be easy, if I must. The child's frail limbs,
powerless against the thick-muscled arms of the kappa; a few minutes to
hold her under the water ... It would be quick. And better do it now,
while the ikiryoh was still a child, than face a struggle with
an angry, vicious human adult. But what if the ikiryoh had a
chance after all, could be remade, not through the aid of an arcane
science, but simply through the love of the only family she had?
The kappa stared at the child and thought of murder,
and of the goddess's glowing face, and then she sighed.
"Come,” she said. “Sit by me,” and together in
stillness they watched the shadowy golden carp, half-seen beneath the
surface of the lake.
Copyright (c) 2005 Liz Williams
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Inside the Bubble Chamber by Robert
Frazier
It's enough for a painful deportation
when protons embrace, match force
and, like lovers, lock in a death
spiral for its duration on skates.
They decay brilliantly—through divorce—
fashioning curves of cold
breath on light-sensitive glass plates
but for those who prefer less expedient
passions, this particle minute is hardly sufficient.
—Robert Frazier
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Newton's Mass by Timons Esaias
How the pine tree came to be
integral to Newton's birthday
is unclear.
-
One would expect, from legend,
an apple tree; or an ash,
for Yggdrasill, that his theories
replaced.
-
Whatever the reason, fitting,
that families gravitate
on this day of remembrance
to its evergreen
-
Fitting, the delicate orbs
we hang on it, evoking planets,
evoking the undone crystalline
spheres.
-
Fitting, the way the ornaments
divide and play with the light,
and also the day, coming so soon
after the increasing of it.
-
Fitting, the season
resolves about money,
for he was
Master of the Mint.
—Timons Esaias
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Damian Kilby and his wife Gretchen live in a leaky old
house in Portland, Oregon. The author's first professional publication,
“Travelers,” was in our February 1990 issue. In recent years, he's put
in stints as book reviewer, gallery art critic, press clipping bureau
reader, and soundman on an independent film. After a long hiatus,
Damian has returned to writing fiction. His short stories have appeared
in The Third Alternative, Universe, and Journal Wired. In his new tale,
he takes a look at the responsibilities and sacrifices that ensue when
one becomes unstuck in...
Earthtime by Damian Kilby
Sprayed through the pores of space-time, Marie Lang
was returned home. The air was still, humid in her lungs. She saw hazy
rays of sunlight coming through the leaves and branches of a dogwood
tree. Small high-pitched voices cheered and hooted. A slight turn of
her head and she saw the children gathered round a picnic table, a
little boy—with serious brown eyes—in the process of blowing out
candles on a white frosted cake.
Marshmallow frosting, Marie remembered. Her son's
seventh birthday party. Her son Eric.
This was the exact moment. Late one July afternoon,
when she had been pulled away from her old life, from Earth and
everyday reality, just as Eric was blowing out his candles. Twisting in
and out of immeasurably distant loops and blisters in the space-time
foam, as an agent for Aleph Prime, she'd long since stopped wishing for
any possibility of coming back here.
Eric turned to look at her and Marie realized that
she was holding a knife. She stepped forward to slice the cake.
* * * *
The guests were gone and Eric sat on the living room
floor, surrounded by his presents, slowly reading the sides of all the
boxes they came in.
"I'll clean up the yard,” Marie told Henry. She
stared at his neck, noting a darker bump in the skin below his left
ear. His hair was finer, more wispy than she thought it ought to be.
There were particularly coarse reddish patches of skin on his cheeks.
Was this the wrong level of detail to focus on? She couldn't quite line
up this man with her memories. Faded memories and very faded emotions.
He glanced her way, she averted her eyes.
"Is everything okay?"
"I just need a little time to myself."
With sunset coming, the air outside seemed clearer,
tasted fresher. She piled party debris on the picnic table and then lay
down in the grass—which was in need of cutting and generously dotted
with dandelions. She spread out her arms, stared up at the sky, and
noted a hint of moisture in the soil beneath her. Here I am, in my own
backyard, she told herself, as if to provide herself with some kind of
orientation. Beyond the wooden fence would be more houses, sidewalks,
streets, all the neighborhoods of the northeast section of the city.
Portland, Oregon, United States of America. Planet Earth—in a reliable
orbit around a modest sun, the whole solar system less than a speck,
easily ignored from most points of view.
"Mama?” Eric stood nearby. “Well I, well can—well,
remember when you said that on your birthday Granny let you stay up
watching TV as late as you wanted, even if it was all night? Well, Papa
said I should ask you."
"A birthday tradition,” Marie muttered. She sat up
and stared at him. “Of course. Yes. Stay up late."
* * * *
She lay in bed, very aware of Henry's presence next
to her, the heat of his body, the weight of him against the mattress,
the little pulls on the covers as he adjusted his position in his
sleep. She turned and stared at the clock on the bedside table,
watching the second hand move and trying to catch the feeling that each
moment was immutable, the passing here and now, not to be repeated,
never to be altered, or reshaped. She tried to feel that these moments
had form, depth, substance.
It didn't feel like she was going to get any sleep.
She wanted to continue thinking of herself as an
agent personality for the Aleph Prime. From the timeless beginning of
things, to the space and event crammed Omega point, Aleph was the
universe's greatest potential, struggling toward full becoming.
Corkscrewing down between dimensions—as an
individual or as a component of a complex matrix of personas—she had
sensed the dark, unknowable, untouchable places. Sometimes she pictured
the numerous layers of creation as a great game board: certain squares
were fully occupied by The Opponent, existing now only in another
version of the universe, cloaked within the dark of other possibility.
She had “stood” before manifestations of Aleph. Even
while she understood that it had to channel itself through a myriad of
cut and pasted borrowings of personas and ideas, she was dazzled, in
awe beyond words, left with a desperate ache to have the glory she had
glimpsed come fully into being. She gladly gave herself over to
service, threading back and forth through the fabric of everything on
one mission after another, helping to nudge the universe in the right
directions.
* * * *
She slipped out of the house, dressed in T-shirt and
sweats. The street's only occupants were the lines of stout old trees;
there was comfort in her image of all the people, quiet and unaware in
their beds. She could be a ghostly spy, slipping through silent spaces:
a role she understood well. On the sidewalk she flexed her arms, shook
her legs. She rested her fingers on her breast bone, then touched her
stomach, her hips, knees, shins.
Searching within, she could find no regret about
having been gone so long—so far away—from her family. Shouldn't she at
least feel a little guilt about that?
She lifted her feet and began to jog down the
street. The buzz of street lamps and the dopplered whoosh of the
occasional car drew her out to the main drag of NE Broadway. She picked
up the pace. Passed a hunched, rumbling street sweeper. A flat out run
now. Feeling her muscles push and stretch, breath rasping through her
throat, easily ignoring the instinct to slow up. She pounded headlong
across the bridge and on into downtown, ignoring cruising police cars
and the homeless curled up by the shadowed feet of office buildings.
Along the riverfront she tilted back her head to see
the faint stars, the pale sky. Those stars seemed to reel away from
her, and she finally noticed the slamming beat of her heart, the
painful slap of her feet against the pavement. She gave in, at last, to
her body's demand for a stop.
Bent over, panting, hands resting on knees, she took
pleasure in the way her awareness slid down through her tingling body.
She pushed down hard, into the numb throb of her feet, feeling sure she
was on the verge of spreading out from there, into the pavement, to
seep down through the wide spaces between atomic orbits, flow on out,
to the river and beyond, make the pulse of this one body just a part of
the tidal consciousness of the whole planet.
A dark curtain fell across her thoughts.
She found that she was down on hands and knees and
that she had been holding her breath in her determination to escape.
Exhale, inhale. Try to accept this body.
* * * *
"Marie, your serve is totally on today. I'm so
jealous."
Tennis on a Saturday morning—doubles with her
girlfriends—Marie was finding that her body knew all the moves, even
though her mind considered this game an unimportant shadow out of
memory. But she did have new powers of concentration to bring to bear.
The flow of her body and racket, hitting the ball dead on spot—it felt
good. In a small way it was a meeting point between her new and old
selves.
After two sets the foursome went for a leisurely
lunch in a bustling neighborhood, crammed with restaurants and
boutiques. They were old friends, Marie recalled, and they had a broad
knowledge of each other's lives, which usually led them to extended,
satisfying conversation. It was easy to be distracted by light and
color and texture—pay attention to people. She reminded herself to nod
and make encouraging noises at the right moments, to lean forward, to
make eye contact at regular intervals, to maintain the act of being
part of the conversation. Margaret was looking for a new job; Miriam
was encouraging her step-daughter to see a therapist; Kate was moving
into a new house. They discussed the traumas of buying and selling real
estate, choosing neighborhoods, discovering the imperfections of a
newly purchased home.
She watched her friends. Their eyes, the movements
of their hands, the subtle turns of expression at the lips. One could
only conjure up shallow little guesses of what was going on inside the
heads of other people. She looked around the restaurant, and out the
window at the shoppers and strollers passing by, all their faces
telling her very little. Behind each of those faces were supposedly
ordinary sets of human emotions and experiences. But how did you really
know? Could there be others, hidden behind some of these ordinary
façades, who had at some time been shunted away from this mundane
world, spun off into cosmic adventure, then returned, left feeling lost
and empty, but unable to describe or explain their experience to anyone?
* * * *
"It's quite complicated, isn't it,” he said. Martin
was her therapist. He had a Ph.D., a thick auburn beard, a cozy office.
She sat on the couch, trying to make herself comfortable, while he sat
in an armchair, facing her at an angle, referring to his notes. “You
were a kind of secret agent and an angel. And a warrior in a battle
across all of time, fighting over a universe in a constant state of
being made and unmade. Working for an entity, a thing—sort of like
God—which exists and doesn't exist. It is utterly primal and way beyond
intelligence and personality, but it needs both those things as tools
in its struggle to birth itself ?"
"Yes. Full of complexity,” she agreed. She sighed.
“I could only ever grasp a portion of it at any one time."
"And not just complexities. Freighted with
contradictions. Self-negating oppositions.” Martin had a beautiful
speaking voice; it was slow, with a hint of gentle music, a hint of
Southern drawl. He projected patience and good humored acceptance.
“These magical experiences of yours have a certain mythic power, but—"
"There's no magic—it is physics."
"Ah, certainly—but, I want us to focus, at this
point, on the fact that you are here seeing a psychotherapist. This is
a choice you made on your own. It tells us that on some level you
acknowledge these elaborate adventures as a construct. A delusion—if
you can pardon the term—which you want to get past."
"It would make life easier, I guess, if none of it
were true...."
"I think we should try looking past the fate of the
universe and put a spotlight on your daily life, here and now,” Martin
said.
* * * *
She decided that it was time to have sex with her
husband. She'd lain beside Henry night after night without physical
contact, waiting for feelings to come, to inspire action. Now she moved
across the bed and pressed against him, planting a kiss on his chin.
This act might turn out to be the key to unlocking the door into
feeling. So she kissed his lips, his cheeks, his earlobe. And he
responded, returning kisses, pressing back against her, moving his
hands and then his whole body.
For some time she thought she was actually there,
within the act. Feeling how it was to be a human being making love—skin
against skin, hips moving, muscles tensed, all a pleasurable flow. Yet
she noted the function of knees and elbow joints as much as the
sensation of fingertips and tongue. And each sensation might easily
have been a universe away from the others. Her grip on the passing
moments was further weakened by her attempts to connect everything to
her all too abstract sense of self. At best she seemed to be a
puppeteer, setting poses that indicated the existence of an inner
coherence. Her true desire now was to snip the puppet's strings and
free herself from the burden of worrying about having an inner life
supposedly connected to all this activity.
When they were done, Henry rolled over and sighed.
He pressed his lips together and stared up at the ceiling. She like the
impression he gave that he'd let his mind go blank. So she stared up at
the ceiling too, reaching out for the sensation of lazily drifting,
away, without destination.
* * * *
Eric wanted to make a collage. He piled stuff on the
kitchen table: old copies of Time, National Geographic, The New
Yorker, and Premiere, a week's worth of newspapers, and
several large sheets of construction paper.
"But, but, but you have to help me,” he told Marie
when she came to look at what he was doing. He held up scissors and a
stick of glue and waved them at her. “Aren't you going to make sure I
don't make a mess?"
"Sure. Of course—I want to help you,” Marie said.
“So how do we start?"
"We ... to start, we cut out lots of pictures. But
you have to tell me to cover the table with some newspapers, so I don't
get glue on the clean table."
"I was just going to tell you to do that. And be
careful where you point those scissors."
Marie pulled her chair right over next to his and
watched him pick through the magazines. He cut out faces—politicians,
models from perfume ads, movie stars, completely ignoring their bodies.
He stacked his collection of heads and then moved on to clipping images
of cars and trucks and airplanes. Marie idly turned pages and snipped
out the shape of a house here, a tree, some flowers there.
This little boy—her son—he had a certain smell to
him that evoked deeply felt memory and emotion. The scent of a child
was a sweeter thing than that of a grown man. She focused on the
sweetness while watching his small fingers manipulate paper and
scissors. In a certain kind of way she recalled the even sweeter smell
of him as a babe in her arms. She pictured him as toddler, determinedly
climbing up into her lap, pressing himself against her body. It was
like opening a filing cabinet, reminding herself that there was a whole
store of protective and loving memories to draw upon.
Soon Eric was on to the gluing stage of his project,
linking human faces with pieces of machinery. When he shuffled through
his collection of images, Marie had a flash of the kaleidoscopic
shifting nature of Aleph Prime. Here was a sharp emotional experience.
Oh to be in the Aleph's presence again! It stung her. Even to just have
visions of It flicker before her eyes electrified her thoughts.
She began cutting magazine pages into random pieces
as fast as she could. Next she glued these shards of images and text
into the form of a jagged pillar stretching up the middle of her own
piece of construction paper. She tried to get her creation to imply as
many angles and edges as possible. What she had done so far reached
toward an idea of the Aleph—which just fueled her desire for more. She
pasted new scraps on top of the previous work, feeling she could
continuously reach toward a sense of Aleph Prime.
"I'm finished, Mama.” Eric's voice came from
somewhere near her elbow. She imagined that he was very far away—that
her elbow was way down on another plane. If she didn't glance his way
she could stay up on this level, pursuing glimpses of the infinite.
“Don't you want to see mine, Mama?” Eric asked.
"In—in just a second. I've almost got something here
... so...."
There was an insistent tapping at her far away
elbow. Her vision of the Aleph folded and flattened and became a pile
of glossy paper scraps. She turned to her son and looked down into his
gaze. She felt blank. Then slowly, she registered the expectant look
down there in his eyes.
* * * *
"There was a species. They were just spreading out
into their galactic neighborhood with a new faster-than-light-speed
ship drive. I appeared to them—revelation, recruitment—a voice from out
of the bellies of their own starships. It was I who spoke—out
of energies stretched between lower and higher geometries—the voice of
Marie Lang, mother, wife, product of thirty-four years of human
experience. But I drifted into abstraction: they couldn't understand me
as well, or believe in me. They grew uneasy, fearful. I didn't
understand it. Why couldn't they picture the pure beauty in my
messages?” Marie paused and then told her therapist: “I think I
understand, now. Understand why I've been sent back to my life on
Earth."
"Oh?” Martin glanced up from his clipboard,
expectant.
"With the accumulation of missions, I was losing my
core self. Losing my identity. I have to learn to be human again."
"That's an interesting way to see it. Identity is a
lifelong struggle, isn't it?"
"Yes, of course. But I should be able to connect
with my own son. To be integrated, on some human level. So this is why
I come to see you. Not to get rid of any kind of delusions. To help me
find myself. Put my human self back together."
"We've been talking about your ... situation for a
good number of sessions now. I think you are ready to look at the root
causes of your feelings of depression and alienation. And ready to take
action.” Martin leaned forward from the edge of his chair, closing the
distance between them, locking his gaze onto her. “Look at the obvious.
No more talking and obsessing your way around it: you want to leave
your husband. A part of you, that is not allowed to speak out,
knows you badly need to get out of this relationship. So much so that
to surmount your guilt you produce this huge, strange construct. You
must be suffocating, but you don't see yourself as the type who leaves
or gives up. Thus you wrap yourself in tragic, self-sacrificing
fantasies, full of loyalty to sterile, abstract causes. To be a healthy
woman you have to make it your own choice to leave your husband."
"That's not it—when I get back in touch with my—"
"Stop.” He held up his hand. “Don't waste any more
time. You need to get out. Take responsibility for your desires. Let
yourself think about other men. You may find yourself shedding your
detachment. Look at other men. And, eventually, spend time with some of
them."
Martin's open hand hovered in the space between
them. Marie thought he seemed on the verge of resting the hand on her
knee. In his eyes she thought she saw the flicker of his own needs
replace the façade of detached understanding. Could she actually read
the human needs behind his expression? Desire. The thrill of sexual
conquest?
"It's going to be a painful process,” Martin said,
inching his hand back down to his own knee. “But you have to plunge
forward, so that you don't fall back. Give yourself freedom."
She pushed herself back, deeper into the couch, and
remained silent. She watched him, and thought that she had perceived
something new and that she wouldn't be coming back here.
* * * *
Marie awoke before her husband.
When the alarm rang she watched Henry fumble with
it, press the snooze bar, and wrap his arms back around the pillow. She
reminded herself to focus observation particularly on gesture, body
language and expression and less on color, texture and light. The third
time the alarm rang he flipped over onto his back, opening and closing
his eyes many times, as if drifting back down into sleep and then
willfully forcing himself up into wakefulness. He jumped up, apparently
awake; but soon he sat back down on the edge of the bed, back slouched,
head hung low. He held a pair of socks in one hand but sat still for
three minutes before putting them on.
She peeked around the bathroom door and found him
staring into the mirror, much of his face covered in shaving cream. He
wiped some of it away from the corners of his mouth with one finger.
She noted the way he pulled the razor up and then brought it down again
over the same patch of cheek. His posture suggested deep concentration.
How do you see an ordinary man properly? You absorb
all the ordinary details? Before she had left to work for the Aleph she
had been very used to life with Henry. She remembered no unhappiness.
She had inhabited this life thoroughly and had not thought about
wanting another.
She stalked him down the stairs and into the
kitchen. He poured two different kinds of cereal into one bowl. He
sniffed the open milk carton twice and then poured milk in a circle
over the contents of the bowl. She wondered if she'd once known all
these details as thoroughly as she was now relearning them.
While spooning up his breakfast he paged through U.S.
News & World Report, starting from the back of the magazine,
reading a paragraph or two here and there. When he reached the front
cover he started turning the pages again, going forward this time. He
noticed her watching, for the first time, and gave her a small smile.
Was there a brightness in his eyes? What did it mean?
* * * *
Henry and Eric were in the backyard kicking around
the soccer ball. They played at getting and keeping the ball away from
each other, zig-zagging from one end of the yard to the other.
Marie was inside, moving between three different
windows so that she could view all the action. Each pane of glass
contained its own subtle distortions. This was like having views into a
series of closely sliced alternate universes. When she noticed that
father and son were out of sight she hustled over to the next window.
Of course Henry could take the ball away from Eric
anytime he wanted, the advantage of size and adult dexterity. Now it
seemed that he couldn't resist showing off, keeping the ball to himself
with a blur of fancy footwork, his son always a footstep behind,
kicking at air.
Henry relented, behaving like a grown-up again, and
let his son bash the ball away. He tried to show Eric how to tap the
ball with the sides of his feet. Instead the boy knocked it away with
his knee and then chased after it behind a bush.
Both were out of sight now. Marie gathered herself
together, focused on the idea of this one world, one backyard, and
stepped out the door onto the patio where she had a direct view of the
whole yard.
Eric waved to her.
"Mama, look what I can do."
He picked up the ball, tossed it up in front of him
and, with a lunge, butted it with his forehead. He made a little
victory jump.
"I'll show you a new tree I can climb, too."
Henry boosted him to the first branch of one of the
trees by the back fence and Eric scrambled up two more branches on his
own. Then Henry climbed up into the tree too, again seeming like a
bigger kid showing off.
She approached, smiled at them, and grabbed onto one
of the lower branches. She swung herself up, moving from branch to
branch without hesitation. Balance, weighting, leverage—she got
everything just right without pause, without thought. In a few seconds
she was securely perched about five feet above the two of them.
"Look who's suddenly a gymnast,” Henry said.
The muscles in Marie's arms and shoulders were
quivering from their sudden use. She let out a grunt of breath.
"Mama's a monkey!"
They all laughed. Then they sat silently, up in the
tree, looking around at the view.
* * * *
She found Henry pulling weeds in the yard. A short
heat wave had broken the night before—there were even clouds gathering
overhead—suddenly everyone had a little more energy. He gazed over at
her.
"Eric's gone to Tommy's for the night,” she said.
“Since it has cooled down, I thought I'd bake us a lasagna. We could
eat in the dining room and open a bottle of wine."
"Wine sounds great,” he replied, “but with the kid
gone, why don't we break the rules a little and eat in the living room,
on the rug. We could play a little Scrabble?"
Though there was plenty of daylight, Henry set out
candles around the room; he also put on a CD of gentle bossa nova
tunes. His actions seemed to say that he knew she was working her way
back from the distant emotional space she'd slipped away to.
She let him check his words in the dictionary, but
she still pulled way ahead when she landed “juicy” on a triple word
square. He struggled but couldn't catch up before they were out of
letters. When the food and game were done they leaned back against the
couch, sipped wine and held hands. She thought he seemed happy and
content with these uncomplicated hours together. And she felt it too.
She also saw, distinctly, the desire in his eyes. A human need, and,
appropriate to the occasion, melded to companionship and other abiding
emotions.
Finally, she let out a half laugh into her glass and
said, “I feel almost human."
He stroked her shoulder and kissed the side of her
neck, in a spot that gave her goose bumps.
She said: “I know we're ready to ... we should go up
to the bedroom. But I—first I just need one more of those little
moments to myself."
"I'll just pick up here and in the kitchen.” He
stood up. “And I will see you in a little bit, right?"
In the backyard, by herself, Marie pulled a few
weeds, adding them to a pile left by Henry. Clouds filled the sky and
she felt a light drizzle against her forehead and bare arms.
She lay down in the grass and stared up at the trees
fringing the back fence, just listening to her own breath, feeling
rooted to this one spot.
Something shifted. She had the sense of an opening
of the space around her. The leaves above her blurred and expanded
outward, filling her field of vision. From within, and pressing out,
came sparkling green tunnels, etched with spiraling grooves. She felt
herself stretch out—up and down, and in unnamable, strange
directions—toward those tunnels; seeing/ touching, beyond their curving
horizon lines, the rippling shape of possibility. The unearthly green
pulled insistently—shouldn't she breathe a sigh of relief and let go?
No. She pulled back, snapping into place, into the
time bound body. The weight of that body pressed against grass, solid,
her own. Breathing, heart pounding, sky above, a heavier rain coming
down now.
She found that she was very calm; she stood up, went
inside and headed upstairs.
* * * *
It was another scorching late August afternoon. She
sat in the shade, in the park, with Kate and Naomi, both of whom had
sons close to Eric's age. They watched their boys wetting each other
down with squirt guns.
"I wouldn't mind being squirted,” Kate said. “It
feels like nothing could possibly cool me down."
"They're in that stage where they have to assert
their independence,” Naomi said. “They like the power of shooting each
other."
"Acting out aggression, getting ready to grow up and
become like their fathers."
Often we discuss the same things over and over,
Marie thought. In a moment they will be back to complaining about the
heat. She realized that sometimes her friends bored her a little, but
she would be lonely without their voices around her. Friendship was a
part of this new version of herself.
Eric came up to them with a fist full of daisies and
dandelions.
"Oh my. Flowers for his mother!"
"See,” Marie said, “my son is the exceptional,
sensitive, artistic one."
Eric glanced back to the other boys, then he shouted
“Nah, nah, hah, hah!” He threw his flowers up in the air so that they
rained down on his mother's head, and then ran away, leaping back into
the bright sunlight, practically bouncing his way back to his friends.
"Watching them grow up is not going to be pretty,”
Kate said.
* * * *
Marie was back-to-school shopping at Target, with
Eric, when she felt the call of the Aleph Prime. Eric had picked out
sneakers, a Rusty and Big Guy lunch box, and an assortment of color
pencils. Now he was busy examining the pictures on various three-ring
binders.
Every mote and particle of the surrounding store
unfolded toward her: corners, angles, planes, turning and flowing and
expanding. Threads of Aleph, embodied in braids of various
probabilities, reached through her and wrapped around her. She couldn't
pull away. It was not really a call or a request, it was the simple
truth that she was flowing away.
She grabbed for Eric—felt his hand in hers. For
whatever long while that she was going to be off, weaving amongst the
layers of creation, she wanted to remember that she was also here, in
the aisle of this store, holding onto her son's hand.
copyright (c) 2005 Damian Kilby
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Reflections: Lovecraft as Science Fiction
by Robert Silverberg
I've been re-reading lately a story that I first
encountered some time late in 1947, when I was twelve years old, in
Donald A. Wollheim's marvelous anthology Portable Novels of Science:
H.P. Lovecraft's novella “The Shadow out of Time.” As I've said
elsewhere more than once, reading that story changed my life. I've come
upon it now in an interesting new edition and want to talk about it
again.
The Wollheim book contained four short SF novels:
H.G. Wells’ “The First Men in the Moon,” John Taine's “Before the
Dawn,” Olaf Stapledon's “Odd John,” and the Lovecraft story. Each, in
its way, contributed to the shaping of the imagination of the not quite
adolescent young man who was going to grow up to write hundreds of
science fiction and fantasy stories of his own. The Stapledon spoke
directly and poignantly to me of my own circumstances as a bright and
somewhat peculiar little boy stranded among normal folk; the Wells
opened vistas of travel through space for me; the Taine delighted me
for its vivid recreation of the Mesozoic era, which I,
dinosaur-obsessed like most kids my age, desperately wanted to know and
experience somehow at first hand. But it was the Lovecraft, I think,
that had the most powerful impact on my developing vision of my own
intentions as a creator of science fiction. It had a visionary quality
that stirred me mightily; I yearned to write something like that
myself, but, lacking the skill to do so when I was twelve, I had to be
satisfied with writing clumsy little imitations of it. But I have
devoted much effort in the many decades since to creating stories that
approached the sweep and grandeur of Lovecraft's.
Note that I refer to “Shadow Out of Time” as
science fiction (and that Wollheim included it in a collection
explicitly called Novels of Science) even though Lovecraft is
conventionally considered to be a writer of horror stories. So he was,
yes; but most of his best stories, horrific though they were, were in
fact generated out of the same willingness to speculate on matters of
space and time that powered the work of Robert A. Heinlein and Isaac
Asimov and Arthur C. Clarke. The great difference is that for Heinlein
and Asimov and Clarke, science is exciting and marvelous, and for
Lovecraft it is a source of terror. But a story that is driven by dread
of science rather than by love and admiration for it is no less science
fiction even so, if it makes use of the kind of theme (space travel,
time travel, technological change) that we universally recognize as the
material of SF.
And that is what much of Lovecraft's fiction does.
The loathsome Elder Gods of the Cthulhu mythos are nothing other than
aliens from other dimensions who have invaded Earth: this is, I submit,
a classic SF theme. Such other significant Lovecraft tales as “The Rats
in the Walls” and “The Colour out of Space” can be demonstrated to be
science fiction as well. He was not particularly interested in that
area of science fiction that concerned the impact of technology on
human life (Huxley's Brave New World, Wells’ Food of the
Gods, etc.), or in writing sociopolitical satire of the Orwell
kind, or in inventing ingenious gadgets; his concern, rather, was
science as a source of scary visions. What terrible secrets lie buried
in the distant irrecoverable past? What dreadful transformations will
the far future bring? That he saw the secrets as terrible and the
transformations as dreadful is what sets him apart at the horror end of
the science fiction spectrum, as far from Heinlein and Asimov and
Clarke as it is possible to be.
It is interesting to consider that although most of
Lovecraft's previous fiction had made its first appearance in print in
that pioneering horror/fantasy magazine, Weird Tales, “The
Shadow Out of Time” quite appropriately was published first in the
June, 1936 issue Astounding Stories, which was then the
dominant science fiction magazine of its era, the preferred venue for
such solidly science fictional figures as John W. Campbell, Jr., Jack
Williamson, and E.E. Smith, Ph.D.
I should point out, though, that it seems as though
Astounding's editor, F. Orlin Tremaine, was uneasy about
exposing his readers, accustomed as they were to the brisk basic-level
functional prose of conventional pulp-magazine fiction, to Lovecraft's
more elegant style. Tremaine subjected “The Shadow Out of Time” to
severe editing in an attempt to homogenize it into his magazine's
familiar mode, mainly by ruthlessly slicing Lovecraft's lengthy and
carefully balanced paragraphs into two, three, or even four sections,
but also tinkering with his punctuation and removing some of his
beloved archaisms of vocabulary. The version of the story that has been
reprinted again and again all these years is the Tre-mainified one; but
now a new edition has appeared that's based on the original “Shadow”
manuscript in Lovecraft's handwriting that unexpectedly turned up in
1995. This new edition—edited by S.T. Joshi and David E. Schultz,
published as a handsome trade paperback in 2003 by Hippocampus Press,
and bedecked with the deliciously gaudy painting, bug-eyed monsters and
all, that bedecked the original 1936 Astounding appearance—is
actually the first publication of the text as Lovecraft conceived it.
Hippocampus Press is, I gather, a very small operation, but I found a
copy of the book easily enough through Amazon.com, and so
should you.
Despite Tremaine's revisions, a few of Astounding's
readers still found Lovecraftian prose too much for their 1936
sensibilities. Reaction to the story was generally favorable, as we can
see from the reader letters published in the August 1936 issue
("Absolutely magnificent!” said Cameron Lewis of New York. “I am at a
loss for words.... This makes Lovecraft practically supreme, in my
opinion.") But O.M. Davidson of Louisiana found Lovecraft “too tedious,
too monotonous to suit me,” even though he admitted that the imagery of
the story “would linger with me for a long time.” And Charles Pizzano
of Dedham, Massachusetts, called it “all description and little else."
Of course I had no idea that Tremaine had meddled
with Lovecraft's style when I encountered it back there in 1947 (which
I now realize was just eleven years after its first publication, though
at the time it seemed an ancient tale to me). Nor, indeed, were his
meddlings a serious impairment of Lovecraft's intentions, though we can
see now that this newly rediscovered text is notably more powerful than
the streamlined Tremaine version. Perhaps the use of shorter paragraphs
actually made things easier for my pre-adolescent self. In any case I
found, in 1947, a host of wondrous things in “The Shadow Out of Time."
The key passage, for me, lay in the fourth chapter,
in which Lovecraft conjured up an unforgettable vision of giant alien
beings moving about in a weird library full of “horrible annals of
other worlds and other universes, and of stirrings of formless life
outside all universes. There were records of strange orders of beings
which had peopled the world in forgotten pasts, and frightful
chronicles of grotesque-bodied intelligences which would people it
millions of years after the death of the last human being."
I wanted passionately to explore that library
myself. I knew I could not: I would know no more of the furry prehuman
Hyperborean worshippers of Tsathoggua and the wholly abominable
Tcho-Tchos than Lovecraft chose to tell me, nor would I talk with the
mind of Yiang-Li, the philosopher from the cruel empire of Tsan-Chan,
which is to come in AD 5000, nor with the mind of the king of Lomar who
ruled that terrible polar land one hundred thousand years before the
squat, yellow Inutos came from the west to engulf it. But I read that
page of Lovecraft ten thousand times—it is page 429 of the Wollheim
anthology, page 56 of the new edition—and even now, scanning it this
morning, it stirs in me the quixotic hunger to find and absorb all the
science fiction in the world, every word of it, so that I might begin
to know these mysteries of the lost imaginary kingdoms of time past and
time future.
The extraordinary thing that Lovecraft provides in
“Shadow” is a sense of a turbulent alternative history of Earth—not the
steady procession up from the trilobite through amphibians and reptiles
to primitive mammals that I had mastered by the time I was in the
fourth grade, but a wild zigzag of pre-human species and alien races
living here a billion years before our time, beings that have left not
the slightest trace in the fossil record, but which I wanted with all
my heart to believe in.
And it is the ultimate archaeological fantasy, too,
for Lovecraft's protagonist takes us right down into the ruined city,
which in his story, at least, is astonishingly still extant in remotest
Australia, of the greatest of these ancient races. It is here that
Lovecraft's bias toward science-as-horror emerges, for the narrator,
unlike any archaeologist I've ever heard of, is scared stiff as he
approaches his goal. He has visited it in dreams, and now, entering the
real thing, “Ideas and images of the starkest terror began to throng in
upon me and cloud my senses.” He finds that he knows the ruined city
“morbidly, horribly well” from his dreams. The whole experience is, he
says, “brain-shattering.” His sanity wobbles. He frets about “tides of
abomination surging up through the cleft itself from depths unimagined
and unimaginable.” He speaks of the “accursed city” and its builders as
“shambling horrors” that have a “terrible, soul-shattering actuality,”
and so on, all a little overwrought, as one expects from Lovecraft.
Well, I'd be scared silly too if I had found myself
telepathically kidnapped and hauled off into a civilization of 150
million years ago, as Lovecraft's man was. But once I got back, and
realized that I'd survived it all, I'd regard it as fascinating and
wonderful, and not in any way a cause for monstrous, eldritch,
loathsome, hideous, frightfully adjectival Lovecraftian terror, if I
were to stumble on the actual archives of that lost civilization.
But if “Shadow” is overwrought, it is gloriously
overwrought. Even if what he's really trying to do is scare us, he
creates an awareness—while one reads it, at least—that history did not
begin in Sumer or in the Pithecanthropine caves, but that the world was
already incalculably ancient when man evolved, and had been populated
and repopulated again and again by intelligent races, long before the
first mammals, even, had ever evolved. It is wonderful science fiction.
I urge you to go out and search for it. In it, after all, Lovecraft
makes us witness to the excavation of an archive 150 million years old,
the greatest of all archaeological finds. On that sort of time-span,
Tut-ankh-amen's tomb was built just a fraction of a second ago. Would
that it all were true, I thought, back then when I was twelve. And
again, re-reading this stunning tale today: would that it were true.
Copyright (c) 2005 Robert Silverberg
[Back to Table
of Contents]
On the Net by James Patrick Kelly
MASTERY
lifetimes
Have you ever read Henryk Sienkiewicz [nobel
prize.org/literature/laureates/ 1905/index.html], one of Po-land's
most famous writers? His most famous novel was Quo Vadis, but
his collected works fill sixty volumes! He won the Nobel Prize for
Literature [nobel prize.org/literature] in 1905.
How about Pearl Buck [
nobelprize.org/literature/laureates/ 1938/index.html]? In her day
she was arguably the most popular author in the United States. The
movie version of her novel, The Good Earth, won a couple of
Oscars in 1937. Her Nobel came in 1938.
Eugenio Montale [nobel
prize.org/literature/laureates/1975 /index.html], the
existentialist poet and essayist, was made a lifetime member of the
Italian Senate to honor his courageous opposition to Fascism. He was
awarded the prize in 1975.
No science fiction writer has ever won the Nobel
Prize for literature, unless you count William Golding [www.william-golding.co.
uk] who was honored in 1983. However, the author of Lord of the
Flies [www.gerenser. com/lotf] and The Inheritors [www.depauw.edu/sfs/back
issues/14/alterman14art.htm] is at best tangential to our
enterprise, it says here; he is more of an allegorist than an
extrapolator.
In 1975, the same year that Senatore Montale
received his gold medal, the Science Fiction Writers of America
[www. sfwa.org] awarded the first Grand Master Award. Like the
Nobel, it celebrates lifetime achievement rather than endorsing any
single work. The Grand Master awards process is simple: the President
of SFWA proposes a candidate for Grand Master and then a majority of
the sitting officers must approve the nomination. Originally the Grand
Master Award was called just that, but in 2002 the name was changed to
the Damon Knight Memorial Grand Master Award to honor the founder of
SFWA. While the Grand Master Award looks just like a Nebula Award
[ www.sfwa.org/awards], and is given at the Nebula banquet, it
is not, in fact, a Nebula. Originally SFWA's plan was to name six Grand
Masters every decade, but the pace has picked up of late, in part
because so many worthy candidates are advancing in age. And there's the
rub: you can't win the Grand Master posthumously. Thus ideal candidates
like Jules Verne [jv.gilead.org.il] and H. G. Wells
[www.hgwellsusa. 50megs.com] or more recently Cyril Kornbluth
[www. luna-city.com/sf/cmk.htm], James Blish [www.en.wikipedia.
org/wiki/JamesBlish] and James Tiptree, Jr. [mtsu32.
mtsu.edu:11072/Tiptree] will never be Grand Masters.
I set out to write this column with some
trepidation, worried that the genre greats that I read growing up would
have little or no web presence. But I was pleasantly surprised: with a
few exceptions, most of our Grand Masters have sites of some sort—and
many of them are very wonderful indeed. So here, in chronological
order, is a count up of science fiction's Grand Masters.
count up
1975: In the same way that George
Washington had to be the first President of the United States,
Robert A. Heinlein had to be our first Grand Master. It's no
surprise that Heinlein is all over the net; he even has his own web-ring
[http: //www.ringsurf.com/netring?ring=Heinlein;action=list] of
eleven sites. Oddly enough, the official and possibly the best Heinlein
site, The Heinlein Society [ www.heinleinsociety.org] is
not part of that ring.
1976: Although Jack Williamson appears to
have no official website, you can read three different interviews with
him at Science Fiction Weekly [www.scifi.
com/sfw/issue284/interview.html], SF Site [www.sfsite.com/
03b/jw77.htm], and SF Crowsnest [www.computercrowsnest.
com/sfnews/news1099.htm].
1977: Clifford D. Simak is an under-rated
writer whose work slips in and out of print, alas. Start your journey
to Simak Country at the Clifford Simak Fan Site [http:
//www.tc.umn.edu/~brams007/ simak/default.htm] and continue on to a
fine English language site based in the Czech Republic, Parallel
Worlds of Clifford D. Simak [www.natur.cuni.cz/~vpetr/ Simak1.htm].
1979: L. Sprague de Camp was an elegant
man and he has an elegant official site at L. Sprague de Camp.com
[www.lsprague decamp.com]. It offers biographical and
bibliographical pages, scans of cover art and a generous helping of
family photographs.
1982: A dedicated British fan of Fritz
Leiber has created the Lank-hmar [www.lankhmar. demon. co.uk]
site, but the best thing on the web about the creator of Fa-fhrd and
the Gray Mouser is Justin Leiber's reminiscence [
www.hfac.uh.edu/phil/leiber/fritz. htm] of his father and
grandfather.
1984: Andre Norton fan Matt Zaleski has
built the comprehensive Andre-Norton.org [www.
andre-norton.org]. His links page points to thirteen other Norton
sites.
1986: Arthur C. Clarke readers have their
pick of many fine sites. Although the Arthur C. Clarke Unauthorized
Homepage is Google's top link [www.lsi. usp.br/~rbianchi/clarke],
it was last updated in 2000. Sir Arthur C. Clarke [www.geocities.com
= jcsherwood/ACClinks2.htm] is a much better bet. The Arthur C.
Clarke Foundation [ www.clarkefoundation.org] is worth a
look if you're interested in Sir Arthur's extra-literary projects.
1987: There is no better resource on Isaac
Asimov than the Isaac Asimov Home Page [ www.asimovonline.com],
although I must say that the ambition of Jenkins’ Spoiler-Laden
Guide to Isaac Asimov [home page.mac.com/jhjenkins/Asimov/
Asimov.html] has always impressed me.
1988: I was disappointed to discover that
the great Alfred Bester is not well represented on the web. There are
the beginnings of a wiki-pedia entry [en.wikipedia.
org/wiki/AlfredBester%28author % 29], an all-too-short Templeton
Gate page [members.tripod. com/templetongate/bester.htm],
and a couple of appreciations [www.ansible.co.uk/writing
/bester.html] by the irreplaceable Dave Langford [www.
ansible.co.uk/index.html]. Alfred Bester was one of the most
influential of all the Grand Masters. He deserves better!
1989: Ray Bradbury's [
www.raybradbury.com] site has major wow factor. This is the
kind of site every writer dreams of having; lots of free and
interesting content, including generous excerpts from many of Ray's
classics. It even has Quicktime clips of Ray discussing his life and
work.
1991: Lester del Rey is another Grand
Master whose work has been unjustly overlooked by netizens. There's a
glance at his career at Spacelight [www.gwillick.
com/Spacelight/delrey.html] and a decent CyberSpace Spinner
Bibliography [www.hycyber. com/SF/delreylester.html].
Perhaps the most interesting del Rey site is Lester's pungent and
wrong-headed review of 2001, a Space Odyssey [www.visual-memory.co.uk/amk/doc/0045.
html]. “It will probably be a box-office disaster, too, and thus
set major science-fiction movie making back another ten years."
1993: We definitely need more Frederik
Pohl sites. The wikipe-dia entry [en.wikipedia.org
/wiki/FrederikPohl] is pretty barebones. Elsewhere, look for the SF
Site interview [www. scifi.com/sfw/issue240/interview. html]
and a transcription of a talk [www.testermanscifi.org/
FredPohlPart1.html] he gave at RoVaCon in 1988, followed by lively
Q and A.
1995: We come now to the most inexplicable
gap of all. The Grand Master Award is named after Damon Knight. The
founder of SFWA and co-founder of Clarion influenced hree generations
of writers by his teaching and his writing, especially his short
fiction. He was one of our best critics. Yet his wikipe-dia
entry [en.wikipedia.org /wiki/DamonKnight] is shamefully brief.
There's an okay bibliography at Fantastic Fiction [
www.fantasticfiction.co.uk/authors/ Damon Knight.htm] and we have a
website that Damon himself designed Will the Real Hieronymus Bosch
Please Stand Up [http: //www.fictionwise.com/knight]. But to
understand the impact the man had on our genre, check out the tributes
on In Loving Memory of Damon Knight [www.kaats
paw.com/Damon.htm].
1996: A.E. Van Vogt was fortunate to have
a fan like Magnus Axelsson, whose The Weird Worlds of A.E. Van Vogt
[vanvogt.www4. mmedia.is] is just about the perfect fan site.
Yes, there is a bibliography and jpgs of book covers and some first
rate criticism, but what I like best is that Magnus has posted the
first chapters of four of Van Vogt's best known novels.
1997: The place to start looking for Jack
Vance on the web is Mike Berro's The Jack Vance Information Page
[www.mass media.com/~mikeb/jvm]. It's timely and comprehensive
and oh-so-well-designed. But don't forget The Jack Vance Archive
[http: //www.jackvance.com] which effectively makes the case
that Jack Vance is an international publishing phenomenon.
1998: Another puzzling gap—Poul Anderson
remained an artistic force in the genre up until his death in 2001, but
he has no definitive website that I could find—the wikipedia [en.wikipedia.
org/wiki/PoulAnderson] is short on biography and offers only a
partial bibliography. About the best bio you'll find is at The
Templeton Gate [members.tripod.com/ templetongate/anderson.htm].
1999: A simple but effective site for Hal
Clement [www. sff.net/people/hal-clement], the pseudonym of
Harry Stubbs, who was a fixture of the New England SF scene ever since
I was knee high to an adjective, was created by Tania Ruiz. It has
photos and a bibliography and an essay Hal wrote about the science in
science fiction. There's also a very cool page about Hal at Testerman
Sci-Fi Site [www.testerman scifi.org/ClementPage.html].
2000: The Official Brian Al-diss Site
[www.brianw aldiss.com/index.htm] is yet another exemplar of
what a professional writer's site should be. It's timely and generous
with free content, including several audio files. To get a sense of
what Brian is really like, though, read his witty interview at SF
Crowsnest [www.
computercrowsnest.com/sfnews2/03jan/news01031.shtml].
2001: Philip José Farmer [www.pjfarmer.com]
gets it. Here's a first rate author's website overseen by a first rate
author. I was particularly pleased by the photos and the time line and
the reading lists.
2003: Ursula K. Le Guin's [www.ursulakleguin.com]
site is as thoughtful and elegant as her wonderful stories. This is a
deeply personal site, most, if not all, of which is written by Ursula
herself. If you read nothing else here, check the FAQ section. Lovely!
2004: I have mentioned Jon Davis's Quasi-Official
Robert Silverberg Home Page [ www.majipoor.com] so many
times in this space that I ought to be put on his payroll. This is a
great site, okay? Meanwhile, according to Jon's links page, our very
own Grand Master has at least twenty other sites devoted to his
prodigious output.
2005: Our newest Grand Master, Anne
McCaffrey, has a definitive official site: The Worlds of Anne
McCaffrey [www.anne mccaffrey.net]. It has all the features
you'd expect, and some interesting twists as well. For example, on the
Poll Page, you can vote for which actors you'd like to see cast in the
movie version of various of Anne's books and stories. Her works have
inspired many fans to write fan fiction, create fan art, and build on
and offline games and virtual realities. The newsgroup alt.fan. pern
[kumo.swcp.com/ ~quirk/afp-index.shtml] is devoted to discussion
of works by Anne and her fans.
exit
Here's a quick plug for a couple of fine compendium
sites mentioned in passing above. Galen Strickland, the webmaster of The
Templeton Gate [members .tripod. com/templetongate/main page.htm],
is in the process of building a useful critical site. He writes that
“It is my intention to devote space to some writers whose works might
be a bit obscure to all but the most die-hard SF fans.” George C.
Willick's SPACELIGHT [ www..gwillick.com/Space light]
advertises itself as “The library of fantasy and science fiction vital
statistics and personal data."
Last and certainly not least, there's the Wikipedia
[en. wikipedia.org/wiki/MainPage], a Web-based, free-content
encyclopedia, which is written collaboratively by volunteers, i.e., you.
That's right, gentle reader; if you want to edit an entry, go for it!
To quote from Wikipedia's entry on itself: “Its
status as a reference work has been controversial. It has received
praise for being free, editable, and covering a wide range of topics.
It has been criticized for lack of authority when compared with a
traditional encyclopedia, systemic bias, and for deficiencies in
traditional encyclopedic topics."
To which Wikipedians might reply, if you don't like
it, you can fix it. That's the beauty of wiki.
Here's hoping that some Alfred Bester, Lester del
Rey, Damon Knight, Fred Pohl, and Poul Anderson fans might soon rise to
the occasion.
Copyright (c) 2005 James Patrick Kelly
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Thought Experiments by Therese
Littleton
INVASION OF THE VINYL SPACE MONKEYS
The Stylishly Strange World of Designer
Toys
Science fiction and toys go together like peanut
butter and jelly. But after decades of the same old sparking ray guns,
wind-up robots, and squeezable “stress relief” gray alien heads, maybe
it's time to drop some new style into our toy chests.
We buy toys at least partly to advertise our love
of the genre. Skiffy toys adorn our cubicles, dangle from our rear-view
mirrors, and end up gathering dust in our basements. Some of us are
bona-fide toy collectors, spending hefty chunks of cash on rare tin
toys and hard-to-find action figures, preferably “mint in box.” I know
one Star Wars collector who buys three of every new toy—one to
play with, one to sell on eBay later, and one to keep pristine in its
packaging (presumably forever). Most of us aren't quite that ...
intense ... about our toys, but we do accumulate pieces of colorful,
molded plastic nonetheless.
Since the SF community prides itself on being
future-focused, why do we insist on preserving the stale relic toys of
three years ago? It's time for a toy update, my fellow fans.
These days, if the coolest thing you've got propped
up on your computer monitor is a wind-up Robbie the Robot, you're
missing out on a toy revolution. It's called “urban vinyl” and it's the
best thing to happen to collectable toys since George Lucas first heard
the words “tie-in.” In 2004, Wired magazine called these hip
new toys “action figures with street cred.” Urban vinyl toys are to
yesterday's playthings what DVDs are to videotapes.
Urban Vinyl Origins
In 1997, designer Michael Lau tricked out some old
twelve-inch action figures, customizing them as streetwise hip-hop bad
boys, and took them to a Hong Kong toy show. Artistically minded toy
fans went crazy for the idea, and before long, specialty stores were
pushing weird sets of highly collectable—and sometimes very
expensive—plastic or vinyl figurines, produced in small batches. The
new scene had lots of overlap with graffiti art and hip-hop music, as
well as with comics and science fiction.
Kitschy, cheap, and sold in limited quantities,
these designer toys took up where Hello Kitty left off, but without the
heavy dose of saccharine. Cool, collectable figures like Kubricks,
Stikfas, and Qees (pronounced “keys") displayed a new, clean, and very
weird sense of artistic style. People started debating the merits of
various plastic materials, painting techniques, and “sculpt to
articulation” ratios, and a cult was born. Generation-X toy fans who
were weaned on Star Wars toys and Micronauts—but who disdained
action figures of modern films or comics as too fannish—found a new
outlet for their obsessions.
Reality check: to non-SF fans, a grown-up toy
collector represents the height of nerdiness, a person who has failed
to mature, maybe even a social misfit. After all, who doesn't snicker
at the comic shop owner character on “The Simpsons,” a perfect example
of the pedantic, minutiae-spouting collector type?
But the great thing about urban vinyl is that on a
Venn diagram of science fiction, obsessive collection, and trendy
style, this phenomenon exists at the intersection. Buy all the designer
toys you want! Keep them mint in box, if you want. No one can really
make fun of you, because that's exactly what all the cool kids are
doing, too, for a change.
What makes these toys “designer"?
Style, style, style.
As urban vinyl became more popular in the West,
manufacturers sought out graphic designers, graffiti legends, and
artists to come up with their own toys, either working from a template
or starting from scratch. Indie comic artists Tim Biskup and Jim
Woodring have lines of designer toys. So do graffiti and underground
artists such as Quik, Lase NYC, Doze, and Dalek. Young artists are
excited to be working in this new medium, and specialty toy
manufacturers are equally eager to hire them.
(If you're feeling lost or very, very old at this
point in our tour of urban vinyl, take a deep breath and remind
yourself that we're just talking about toys here.)
Pop Art Meets Science Fiction
Toy2R, the company that makes Qees, is one designer
toy outfit that provides artists with blank toy templates and lets them
create custom paint jobs or accessories. The resulting one-of-a-kind
toys are shown in pop culture galleries as the 3-D equivalent of a
canvas or drawing—something between a painting and a sculpture. Limited
edition Qees are produced featuring favorite artists’ designs, and are
snapped up by collectors. For artists, the templates provide a whole
new way of expressing themselves, marketing their style, and—most
importantly—making a living doing what they love.
Dalek, also known as James Marshall, took his
working name from the Doctor Who television series. His characters,
including knife-wielding space monkeys, are available printed on
posters, mousepads, shower curtains, and skateboard decks, or as vinyl
toys [www.dalekart.com]. Dalek is a perfect example of the
crossover between science fiction and designer toys.
Science fiction “just sort of creeps in,” he says.
“The beauty of science fiction and where I draw most directly from it
are its infinite possibilities. There are no limits ... no finites. You
can create your own worlds."
Dalek's space monkeys are strange and vaguely
threatening aliens with disarming habits. His description of them
sounds like something Philip K. Dick might have come up with:
"What are Space Monkeys? Where are they from? Are
they born alive, or are they incubated in egg-like vessels? Why do they
smirk at us as if they know something we don't? Even when they are
suffering from what would be moments of human weakness—like a hole in
the head or a recently amputated limb—they continue to smile and stare,
assuring their control of the moment. Why do they always march to the
left? Is there a mothership calling? Are their hearts situated on the
left side of their bodies like ours? We can only guess."
Like most science fiction fans, Dalek grew up with
the genre firmly entrenched in his life. “My science fiction fixes come
mostly in TV and movie form. When I was younger, I read a lot of X-Men
comics. I liked the Avengers as well, and Daredevil.... I grew up
watching Doctor Who, Twilight Zone, Star Trek, that kind of
stuff.... Star Wars, of course."
With urban vinyl toy names like “Futura Nosferatu,”
“Mecha-Boy,” and “AXTRX,” it's clear that science fiction is a huge
source of inspiration in this new world of collectable fun.
At the designer toy shop OKOK in Seattle, employee
Max Field Wood-ring agrees that science fiction is a big source of
design material, but in a more general sense. “You'd be hard pressed to
find toys with a time travel theme, for instance,” he says. He shows me
dozens of toys that would look really good lined up on any SF fan's
shelf.
There are the HazMapo figures, strange, big-headed
guys in futuristic protective gear. The Neo-Kaiju resemble Japanese
movie monsters, only cuter and weirder. Woodring tells me about a toy
that sold out in less than a day—a steampunk version of Godzilla's
3-headed foe, King Ghidora. The toy brand Kubricks has a line of
battlesuit toys called Maschinen Krieger, as well as cute spacemen and
robot figures. The “Space Friends” toys are a set of adorable aliens
with big mouths and goofy eyes. “Blitz” by KAWS is a funky rocket with
feet and a face.
Some of the toys come in plastic capsules made for
vending machines. Others are in “blind boxes,” and you can't tell which
one of a series you're buying until you get home and tear open the
package.
It's as hard to describe these toys as it is to
tell someone about a painting you like. The Neo-Kaiju series includes
toys designed by five prominent artists, including Kathy Staico-Schorr
and Todd Schorr. Kathy's “Trilomonk” is a smiling gray monkey with a
UFO-shaped head, riding on a giant trilobite. Todd's “Steam Punk” looks
like a spherical boiler on spindly legs, with three red-eyed snake
heads and tattered devil wings. As lone pieces and as part of the
Neo-Kaiju series, they strike a balance between irresistible playthings
and visually arresting objets d'art.
Max Woodring explains why artist-designed toys fly
off the shelves. “A comics fan might not buy a print from an artist,
but they will buy a toy. Then they might learn about the artist and
collect the rest of his or her toys."
The main difference between designer toys and
old-school collectable toys is that most urban vinyl designs aren't
based on any existing franchise—they're all original. Sure, you can
spend a fortune on eBay to get a classic Boba Fett action figure, but
if you really want to make a statement, urban vinyl toys tell their own
stories.
Many science-fictional designer toys use retro-SF
elements in their design, from big bubble helmets to mechanized armor
and strange antennae. But all of these elements are remixed in
unpredictable ways. For example, I think Doze's “TravelA” figures look
like monstrous space-workers on their way to clock in at some asteroid
mine.
Join the Revolution
Does all this leave the traditional action figure
out in the cold? Not really. A visit to your local comic shop will
reveal that there's a whole separate vinyl toy world out there.
Hyper-realistic busts of Captain Picard and The Matrix's Neo
are selling for fifty bucks alongside busty robot-girls from anime
franchises and muscular fantasy heroes. McFarlane is one of the most
prominent toy companies in the realistic comic and movie figure biz,
and they make most of the collectable action figures for SF film and
television franchises. The action figure business is booming, and big
box stores such as Target and Toys R Us stock whole aisles with them.
Tie-in toys for big-budget movies can help make or
break the budget, as George Lucas has proved time and time again. The
market includes both collectors combing stores for one elusive toy, and
casual purchasers. Even ... (gasp) ... kids. As traditional action
figures get more and more detailed, requiring artists to hand-paint or
sculpt their prototypes, the difference between traditional action
figures and urban vinyl is starting to narrow.
While there may be some overlap in the collector's
market for traditional figures and designer toys, it's hard to imagine
anyone but a science fiction fan having a broad enough appetite for the
fantastic to encompass both styles.
My first designer toy was a Qee keychain figure of
a vaguely robotic teddy bear with a striped surfboard accessory, a gift
from some friends who picked it up at Comic-Con in San Diego. Since
then, I've been haunting OKOK and Schmancy, another designer toy shop
in Seattle, looking for more. Schmancy holds monthly receptions where
customers can meet up-and-coming artists while eating cupcakes and
ogling the latest shipment of toys. If I have five bucks to spend, I
can get a new toy for my cubicle, or a gift for a friend.
I have discovered, however, that not everyone
appreciates the aesthetic of urban vinyl. One friend merely shrugged in
confusion at the Kozik Smoking Bunny I got her, even though these items
are in high demand among enthusiasts. Urban vinyl appeals to a special
sort of person, a ... weird sort of person.
Now that you're interested, you'll want a Qee of
your own. The best places to find the hottest new designer toys are in
Japan or Hong Kong, but if you can't afford to have your toys shipped
across the Pacific, urban vinyl specialty shops are popping up in major
cities. With stores online and in New York, L.A., and San Francisco,
designer toy headquarters in the United States is Kid Robot [www.kidrobot.com].
In the UK, one of the top urban vinyl shops is
Playlounge [www. playlounge.co.uk], with both online and
storefront presences. Plenty of web sites carry the toys, including
Rotofugi [www.rotofugi.com], My Plastic Heart [www.myplastic
heart.com], and Toy Tokyo [www. toytokyo.com]. Many of the
online sources for the rarest of these toys have .jp domains, a clue
that shipping is going to cost you a fortune.
One New York toy and design outfit, Sweatyfrog [www.sweatyfrog.
com], encourages would-be toy moguls to come up with their own
urban vinyl creations. They'll even help you find a producer in Hong
Kong to bring your ideas to life. But before you run out and draw up
plans for your own toys, be sure to read the FAQ. The cost of producing
a one-thousand-piece vinyl toy run is estimated at about fifteen
thousand dollars.
If you're serious about collecting Asian toys, you
could always do what my Star Wars-obsessed pal does—go in with
some other fanatics on your very own shipping container unit to fill up
with rare toys in Hong Kong or Tokyo. It'll cost you a bundle, but
you'll have all the latest urban vinyl before it hits the streets.
Just one word of advice: when you go down to the
docks to get your container, it's probably best not to tell the
longshoremen that you're looking for a big box of space monkeys.
* * * *
* * * *
One of Dalek's cleaver-brandishing Space Monkey
toys.
Photo: Weaver Lilley & Cereal Art,
www.cerealart.com
Copyright (c) 2005 Therese Littleton
[Back to Table
of Contents]
On Books by Peter Heck
PARADOX: Book One of the Nulapeiron Sequence
by John Meaney
Pyr (Prometheus), $25.00 (hc)
ISBN: 1-59102-308-4
Prometheus Books, a publisher best known for
scientific and philosophical titles, launches its science fiction
imprint by picking up a John Meaney series first published in England
in 2000. Given the parent company's emphasis on free inquiry and
critical thinking, it's not surprising that Pyr's initial offering
treats the theme of rebellion against unjust authority.
We meet Tom Corcorigan as a young boy living in a
tightly regulated society in which his family inhabits one of the lower
rungs. The world they inhabit apparently consists of multiple
underground shells, with the lower classes literally toward the bottom
of the stack. Of course, from Tom's point of view, much of this is
simply the way things are—at first.
But his world changes when he meets a strange
woman, who gives him a curious data-crystal. Young as he is, Tom knows
already that he cannot let anyone else learn about her; almost
immediately after meeting her, he is questioned by the militia, but
allowed to go home when they decide he knows nothing.
Then, helping his father set up shop in the open
market at the center of their level, Tom sees the woman again, this
time the prisoner of a squad of militia. When she breaks her
manacles—apparently almost by magic—and flees, Tom's father identifies
her as a pilot. Just as it appears that she'll escape to safety, the
guards shoot her down.
After this mysterious opening, we slowly learn more
about Tom's world, Nulapeiron. An Oracle—clearly an all-powerful being
whose whim is law—takes Tom's mother away. Shortly thereafter, Tom's
father falls ill and wastes away. Tom makes a few friends who recognize
that he has something beyond the ordinary about him, but with no
parents and no way to make a living, the only thing to be done with him
is to send him to school. There, Tom begins to learn that the crystal
he was given by the Pilot contains a course of education—and the story
of a girl who became one of the first pilots. Hooked, he begins to
solve the puzzles in order to follow the story.
And then his life changes again. On an expedition
away from school, one of the boys steals a garment, then hands it off
to Tom as pursuit arrives. Caught red-handed, Tom is tried in the
presence of a noble lady. The usual sentence for his crime is
execution; Tom concocts an argument that impresses the lady and her
beautiful daughter, Sylvana, whom Tom had seen earlier. The two ladies
are in need of a spare servant, so they ask that Tom be spared and
given to them. His punishment is reduced to the loss of an arm.
Now Tom must learn the ways of the aristocracy as
one of their servants. Again, his quick mind gives him an advantage,
and he soon becomes a trusted servant ... but there's way too much plot
to summarize here. Suffice it to say that Meaney takes his protagonist
through the entire fabric of the elaborate society he has built, and in
the end Tom has shaken Nulapeiron to its foundations.
Summarized flatly, this sounds like a more or less
standard plot of growing up in a strange futuristic world; anyone from
Fred Pohl to Anne McCaffrey could have written something from the same
outline. But of course Meaney has his own twists to bring to the story,
beginning with a stronger than usual ability to convey what class
differences mean to a boy growing up in a rigid society. He is
particularly good at showing the visual elements of Tom's surroundings,
as well, from the open marketplace on his home level to the squalid
school to the brilliant homes of the aristocracy. And he has a rare
ability to convey a sense of strangeness, the most essential quality
for someone creating new worlds.
Two more volumes of the Nulapeiron sequence have
been published in England, and Paradox was shortlisted for the
BSFA Award. Prome-theus Books have scored a coup in obtaining the
series to open their new SF imprint; let's hope they bring the rest of
the sequence to us without delay.
* * * *
THE HIDDEN FAMILY
by Charles Stross
Tor, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-765-31347-2
Stross continues the story begun in The Family
Trade, reviewed in this column a few months ago.
Miriam Beckstein, a tech-oriented journalist in our
world, has discovered that she is a member of the ruling class of a
parallel world, in which a feudal society inhabits North America. The
clan of which she is a member has the power of movement between worlds,
and has exploited it to make vast sums by smuggling illegal
commodities—gold, drugs, etc.—between worlds.
As this second part begins, Miriam has returned to
our world after escaping two assassination attempts. In the process,
she has learned that another parallel world exists, from which at least
one group of assassins came. She has brought with her Brilliana D'Ost,
a young woman from the medieval society whose life is also in danger,
and who has absolutely no experience in the modern world. Miriam's main
allies are her secretary Paulette, now using her paralegal training,
and her mother Iris, who acquired several useful skills as a
counterculture fugitive during the seventies. But Miriam needs to learn
quickly who's trying to kill her—and why—if she's going to survive much
longer.
The most obvious source of that information is the
third parallel world, which Miriam believes she can enter with the help
of an elaborate design etched on a locket one of the assassins was
carrying—the design differing subtly from the one that lets her
navigate between her own world and medieval America. She makes
preparations, then makes the attempt—and sure enough, finds herself in
a new world, this one equivalent in technology to the late Victorian
era, but with different political and social background.
In particular, the third world is rigidly
hierarchical, with an English king in America, and most of Europe under
the control of the French. The police are vigilant in their search for
enemies of the crown, especially anyone promoting the radical notion of
democratic rule. And while women are not powerless, their rights are
tightly restricted. Here Miriam begins to lay her plans for an
alternative to the clan's way of accumulating wealth: introducing
advanced technology and acquiring the patents for its manufacture. But
of course, the police are wary of her, and she must keep in mind that
someone in this world sent the assassins that she barely escaped in the
medieval world....
And while all this is going on, the leaders of the
clan are playing their own political games, which (for the moment)
involve letting Miriam have plenty of rope. But their enemies are also
at work, anxious to discredit their claim that Miriam is the lost
heiress. And unknown to both factions is the existence of the third
reality—although Miriam has begun to suspect just who the power is that
has been sending the assassins.
Underlying all the plot complexities is Miriam's
recognition that only an economically sound strategy can let her break
through the rigid social structures in the two alternate worlds. Here
is where Stross brings a new dimension of realism to the (by now)
well-worn trope of alternate Americas with differing social systems.
Miriam's success depends not on better weapons or clever tricks, but on
a clear analysis and careful manipulation of the economic engines of
the two societies she wishes to change. That is a rare commodity in
fantasy, and it's good to see it being put to use here.
A second way in which Stross steps outside the
conventions of the genre is that he has constructed an action plot in
which all the central characters are women. The men aren't without
power, nor are they passive; but practically all the significant
positive actions in the story are made by the women: Miriam, Paulette,
Brill, and Iris all have important contributions to make. And while the
men are by no means uninteresting or stereotypical, they are all
basically supporting characters. Even Roland, Miriam's ally and lover
from the medieval world, is essentially an ornamental character, once
he has taught Miriam what she needs to survive in the alternate world.
And this feminization of the cast is done subtly enough that I didn't
notice it until my wife drew my attention to it after she devoured both
volumes in a couple of days while recovering from the flu.
A roaring good read, and a thinking person's
fantasy both in one—Stross just keeps getting better.
* * * *
NEBULA AWARDS SHOWCASE 2005
Edited by Jack Dann
Roc, $14.95 (tp)
ISBN: 0-451-46015-4
Jack Dann edits the latest installment of SFWA's
annual collection built around the Nebula awards; this volume
celebrates the awards given in 2004. Chosen by the writing members of
the organization, the Nebulas are the only peer awards in the
SF/fantasy field.
As usual, the contents center on the Nebulas, with
complete texts of two of the winners (Karen Joy Fowler's “What I Didn't
See,” and Jeffrey Ford's “The Empire of Ice Cream"—short story and
novelette, respectively). The winning novel, Elizabeth Moon's The
Speed of Dark, and novella, Neil Gaiman's “Coraline,” both
published in book form, are represented by excerpts; in addition, Moon
contributes a brief but powerful memoir on her novel's growing out of
the author's experience as the mother of an autistic child.
There's a healthy selection from the other
finalists, with stories by Richard Bowes, James Van Pelt, Carol
Emshwiller, Molly Gloss, Cory Doctorow, Eleanor Arnason, Adam-Troy
Castro, and Harlan Ellison. (As usual, several of the stories
originally appeared in the pages of this magazine.) There are also
appreciations of, and stories by, Author Emeritus Charles Harness and
SFWA's 2005 Grand Master, Robert Silverberg. Readers who get a kick out
of short fiction will get their money's worth just from the stories.
And fans of SF poetry will enjoy the winners of the Rhysling Awards.
But that's far from all—the Nebula v olumes have
always offered added value over and above a collection of good fiction.
Dann has gotten several influential writers to comment on current
“movements” in the field. Bruce Sterling offers an overview, then China
Mieville, Paul McAuley, Ellen Kushner, and Jeff VanderMeer delineate
their particular takes on the current state of things: “New Weird,”
“New Space Opera,” “Interstitial,” and “Romantic Underground.” Like all
attempts to pigeonhole writing (e.g., “New Wave” or “Cyberpunk"), these
labels serve best as shorthand ways of suggesting that X, Y, and Z all
seem to be doing something similar, and if you like the way one of them
writes, you might like some of the others, too.
The most unusual piece here is a memoir by Barry
Malzberg concerning his years with the legendary Scott Meredith
Literary Agency. The Meredith Agency, as Malzberg explains, consisted
of two operations: a “normal” literary agency that made its money by
selling its clients’ work to publishers and taking a commission; and
the “fee agency,” which provided canned manuscript critiques for a
price. Malzberg was just one of several SF writers who worked for the
agency—Norman Spinrad, Damon Knight, and James Blish all took home its
paychecks, as did Donald Westlake, Evan Hunter, Lawrence Block, and
several other successful writers in a variety of genres. And while many
seasoned writers will already have arrived at the pessimistic
conclusions Malzberg derives from his time at the agency, his account
of that unmatchably sordid experience should be required reading for
prospective writers, editors, and agents. Priceless.
Finally, the book includes a brief history of the
Nebulas, a list of previous winners, and a short piece on SFWA aimed at
prospective members. All good stuff—but if you have even the foggiest
notion of “becoming a writer,” the Malzberg is worth the price all by
itself.
* * * *
ODYSSEUS ON THE RHINE
by Edward S. Louis
Five Star, $25.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-59414-281-5
Here's a sequel to the Odyssey, sending the wiliest
of the Greek heroes on a quest into the northern reaches of the (then)
known world.
Louis picks up the story almost immediately after
Odysseus has won his battle against Penelope's suitors, and taken
charge of his kingdom again. But the hero's happiness is short-lived,
as his faithful wife sickens, then dies. And his dutiful son Telemachos
seems quite capable of running Ithaka by himself. There's no need for
the old hero any more, and Odysseus begins to think about sailing off
once more in search of some new adventure.
Luckily, at just this point, a ship appears off
shore, carrying an old comrade-in-arms: Diomedes, bearing rumors from
afar. After the fall of Troy, say the rumors, some of the Trojan allies
escaped to the far north, where they now rule new kingdoms in a land of
golden-haired maidens. They brought with them enough wealth to set
themselves up as near-gods. The local barbarians call them the Aesir.
This is all the incentive Odysseus needs to wind up
his affairs and take to the seas again. Gathering a small company of
old companions from the Trojan war and young would-be heroes (the
grandson of Achilles among them), Odysseus and Dimoedes set off.
The ship first stops in Sicily, where Odysseus
settles his long-standing quarrel with Poseidon, not without paying a
price. Then they head up the west coast of Italy, passing the sirens
once again, and resisting the equally strong temptation to raid
Aeneas's new Trojan colony in Rome. After a final stop in Corsica,
where they leave behind several wounded companions, they set out for
the mouth of the Rhone, the easiest corridor into the heart of Europe.
Here the story, so far a relatively convincing
recreation of the Homeric era, begins to take on new color. As the
heroes move north and east, they begin to encounter new and exotic
breeds of barbarians—people most readers will recognize as the
ancestors of the Celts and Germans. Although the lure of revenge and
loot is strong, Odysseus makes his companions take their journey by
stages, gathering intelligence as they go. This gives the reader a
guided tour of Bronze Age Europe, as well as giving the heroes a chance
to adapt to local conditions and make allies along the way.
Louis eventually gets Odysseus and his crew to the
land of the Aesir, after adventures including an encounter with the
Lorelei. At the same time, he drops hints of the outcome—Odysseus's
wound at the hands of Poseideon is one of them—and plays entertaining
games as he works to blend Homeric and Norse mythology. An amusing wild
card is Orestes, driven mad by the gods, who sings bits of nonsense—at
least to the Greeks—that readers will recognize as coming from the far
future of the world the characters inhabit.
Off-beat fantasy that combines mythology,
anthropology, and a healthy sense of humor; worth looking up.
* * * *
BIG BANG:
The Origin of the Universe
by Simon Singh
4th (Harper/Collins), $26.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-00-716220-0
Singh, one of the liveliest current science
writers, takes on the biggest of subjects—the origin of everything—with
an eye to both the science and the history behind the theory most
scientists now accept as the likeliest explanation of how the universe
began.
Singh starts with origin myths from all over the
world, then turns (as scientific histories inevitably must) to the
Greeks. A bias against experiment meant that their philosophies too
often neglected actual data. But even the oft-maligned Ptolemy (ca. 200
ce) managed to produce a description of the solar system that prevailed
until the mid-1500s, when Copernicus's system, eventually backed by
Tycho Brahe's mountains of data and Galileo's telescopic observations,
knocked it off the hill. Eventually Newton's gravitational theory gave
the Copernican universe a sound mathematical foundation, and astronomy
could at last call itself a science.
But as astronomy opened the doors to the universe,
scientists inevitably found themselves more and more puzzles to
explain. A key point came in the early 1920s when the Russian
mathematician Alexander Friedman demonstrated that Einstein's General
Relativity (a correction and expansion of Newtonian gravity) was
consistent with an expanding universe. Einstein at first contested
this, but within a few years, Edwin Hubble's observations that the
light of distant galaxies showed a red shift effectively settled the
question. Soon thereafter, the Belgian astronomer Georges Lemaitre
offered the obvious suggestion: that the universe had originated in a
single point at some time in the distant past.
The job of refining Lemaitre's suggestion into a
coherent theory was largely carried out in the 1940s by George Gamow
and his student Ralph Alpher. Meanwhile, Fred Hoyle and Thomas Gold
were developing a rival “Steady State” theory, arguing that the
universe's expansion was the result of new matter being created from
the vacuum, with no single point of origin in either space or time.
This elegant theory began to collapse when, in the early 1960s, radio
telescopes detected residual radiation from the Big Bang, winning Nobel
prizes for the scientists responsible for the Big Bang theory.
Singh does a fine job of summarizing the scientific
debates, giving credit to several figures who have been short-changed
by scientific history. (Alpher and Hoyle are two who probably deserved
Nobels—and yes, this is the same Fred Hoyle whose SF novels many of you
undoubtedly remember.) The scientists were often colorful and
controversial characters in their own right—Gamow in particular was a
born showman—and Singh brings them alive, warts and all.
At this point, the Big Bang is establishment
science, and the frontiers have moved on again—inflation, string
theory, branes, and other refinements now hold center stage and
generate most of the heat in scientific debate. But Singh has also
provided a good foundation for readers who want to explore physics
beyond the Big Bang—as well as a fascinating portrait of world-class
scientists at work. Recommended.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
SF CONVENTIONAL CALENDAR
I'm Fan Guest of Honor at AstronomiCon next month. If you're there,
say hello. Plan now for social weekends with your favorite SF authors,
editors, artists, and fellow fans. For an explanation of con(vention)s,
a sample of SF folksongs, infoon fanzines and clubs, and how to get a
later, longer list of cons, send me an SASE (self-addressed, stamped
#10 [business] envelope) at 10 Hill #22-L, Newark NJ 07102. The hot
line is (973) 242-5999. If a machine answers (with a list of the week's
cons), leave a message and I'll callback on my nickel. When writing
cons, send an SASE. For free listings, tell me of your con 6 months
out. Look for me at cons behind the Filthy Pierre badge, playing a
musical keyboard.—Erwin S. Strauss
OCTOBER 2005
14-16—CapClave. For info, write: 7113 Wayne Dr., Annandale VA 22003.
Or phone: (973) 242-5999 (10 am to 10 pm, not collect). (Web) xxxx.xxx.
(E-mail) xxxx@xxxx.xxx. Con will be held in: Washington DC area (if
city omitted, same as in address) at the hotel to be announced. Guests
will include: Howard Waldrop, the Nielsen Haydens, Gardner Dozois.
21-23—MileHiCon. (303) 657-5912. lindanel@ix.netcom.com. Four
Points Sheraton, Denver CO. A. D. Foster, Mattingly.
21-23—ZebraCon. karenzcon@aol.com. Renaissance Chicago North
Shore Hotel, Northbrook (Chicago) IL.
28-30—NecronomiCon, Box 2213, Plant City FL 33564.
stonehill.org/necro.html. Tampa East Crowne Plaza, Tampa FL.
28-30—HallowCon, c/o Stacy, 395 Stancil Rd., Rossville GA 30741.
hallowcon.com. Chattanooga TN. M. Martinez.
NOVEMBER 2005
3-6—World Fantasy Con, Box 531, Madison WI 53523.
worldfantasy.org. Concourse Hotel. Joyce, Windling, Straub.
11-13—AstronomiCon, Box 31701, Rochester NY 14603. (585)
342-4697. astronomicon.info. Clarion. F.J. Ackerman.
11-13—United Fan Con, 26 Darrell Dr., Randolph MA 02368. (781)
986-8735. unitedfancon.com. Springfield MA.
11-13—VulKon, Box 297122, Pembroke Pines FL 33029. (954)
441-8735. vulkon.com. Orlando FL. Commercial event.
11-13—NovaCon, 379 Myrtle Rd., Sheffield S2 3HQ, UK. (0114)
281-1572. Quality, Walsall UK. Alastair Reynolds.
11-13—ArmadaCon, 4 Gleneagle Ave., Mannamead PL3 5HL, UK.
Novatel Hotel, Plymouth UK. Guest of Honor TBA.
17-20—GenCon, 120 Lakeside Av. #100, Seattle WA 98122. (206)
957-3976. Anaheim CA. Big game con's west branch.
25-27—LosCon, 11513 Burbank Blvd., North Hollywood CA 91601.
(818) 760-9234. loscon.org. Hilton, Burbank CA.
25-27—Darkover, c/o Box 7203, Silver Spring MD 20907.
jaelle@radix.net. Holiday Inn, Timonium (Baltimore) MD.
28-31—Cult TV, Box 1701, Wolverhampton WV4 4WT, UK. (+44)
01733-205009. festival@cult.tv. Birmingham UK.
DECEMBER 2005
2-4—PhilCon, Box 3, Oreland PA 19075. philcon.org. Philadelphia PA
area. Guests TBA. Their 70th year (from 1936).
JANUARY 2006
6-8—GAFilk, 890-F Atlanta #150, Roswell GA 30075. gafilk.org.
Ramada, College Park GA. SF/fantasy folksinging.
13-15—Arisia, 1 Kendall Sq. #322, Bldg. 600, Cambridge MA 02139.
arisia.org. Parl Plaza, Boston MA. Allen Steele.
27-29—VeriCon, HRSFA, 4 Univ. Hall, Cambridge MA 02138.
vericon.org. Harvard University. G.R.R. Martin.
FEBRUARY 2006
9-12—CapriCon, Box 60085, Chicago IL 60660. capricon.org. Sheraton,
Arlington Hts. (Chicago) IL. Peter Beagle.
17-19—Boskone, Box 809, Framingham MA 01701. (617) 625-2311.
boskone.org. Sheraton, Boston MA. Ken Macleod.
MARCH 2006
12-13—P-Con, Yellow Brick Road, 8 Bachelor's Walk Dublin 1, Ireland.
Ashling Hotel. Guest of Honor TBA.
AUGUST 2006
23-27—LACon IV, Box 8442, Van Nuys CA 91409. info@laconiv.com.
Anaheim CA. Connie Willis. The WorldCon. $150+.
AUGUST 2007
30-Sep. 3—Nippon 2007, Box 314, Annapolis Jct. MD 20701.
nippon2007.org. Yokohama Japan. WorldCon. $160+.
[Back to Table of Contents]
NEXT ISSUE
DECEMBER COVER STORY
Hugo and Nebula-winner Kristine Kathryn Rusch returns next
month with our December cover story, taking us on a tense, suspenseful
adventure in Deep Space, as a crew of treasure-seekers investigating an
enigmatic spaceship, lost and drifting among the stars for thousands of
years, discover that “Diving into the Wreck” can bring you face-to-face
with secrets that it was probably better to have left undisturbed....
This one will have you on the edge of your seat, so don't miss it!
ALSO IN DECEMBER
Sideways Award-winner William Sanders, author of popular
stories such as “The Undiscovered” and “When This World Is All on
Fire,” takes us to a ruined—and all too probable—future Earth for a
powerful story of people trying to cope as things go from bad to worse,
and as they have an intense and frightening encounter with “Amba";
popular British writer Liz Williams tells us the bittersweet
story of a very peculiar nursemaid whose fate is bound up with that of
her charge, for better or worse, in “Ikiryoh"; Damian Kilby
returns after a fifteen-year absence to paint a vivid picture of a
woman torn between the allure of the boundless universe and the need to
spend some quality “Earthtime"; acclaimed British writer Chris
Beckett sweeps us along on an unnerving tour of “The Perimeter,”
which can seem either homey and normal or desolate and
strange—depending on who is doing the seeing!; and new writer James
Maxey, making his Asimov's debut, demonstrates that after
things have ceased to matter, some things still matter a lot,
in the autumnal “To the East, a Bright Star."
EXCITING FEATURES
Robert Silverberg's “Reflections” column looks at a famous
horror writer from a different angle as he investigates “Lovecraft as
Science Fiction"; Peter Heck brings us “On Books"; James
Patrick Kelly's “On the Net” column muses about “Mastery"; and, in
our Thought Experiment feature, Therese Littleton takes us
shopping for some very cool and hip toys, as we encounter the “Invasion
of the Vinyl Space Monkeys"; plus an array of cartoons, poems, and
other features. Look for our December issue on sale at your newsstand
on October 11, 2005. Or subscribe today and be sure to miss none of the
fantastic stuff we have coming up for you this year (you can also
subscribe to Asimov's online, in varying formats, including in
downloadable form for your PDA, by going to our website, www.asimovs.com).
COMING SOON
Mind-bending new stories by Robert Silverberg, Stephen Baxter,
David D. Levine, Wil McCarthy, Liz Williams, Chris Roberson, William
Shunn, Paul Melko, Jack Skillingstead, Bruce McAllister, Allen M.
Steele, Carol Emshwiller, Michael Swanwick, Paul J. McAuley, Neal Asher,
and more!
Visit www.dellmagazines.com for information on additional
titles by this and other authors.